Hands of Fate

by IBelieveIn_Magic

Summary:

Four years ago, Branch watched his family fall apart, and it was all his fault. He'd do anything to make the mistakes of the past disappear. Anything. The young witch just wants his family back. He thought he was prepared to risk it all.

He didn't realize what he was risking.

Now, all of magic is thrown off, and everyone is in danger. Can he fix what he broke?

Notes:

Hi guys! Welcome back! Or if you're new, welcome! I'm so excited to be back and to hop into this world with you! I've been so excited to share this with you for weeks!
So! There's not too much you need to know about this world. Kinda like the last few, there are magical creatures everywhere, and we have a whole new magic system! The boys are one year apart, 19-24.
Hope you guys enjoy!

Chapter 1: Ethereal

There exists a world glamored to the eyes of the normal. One not many eyes have had the privilege of exploring. To the inhabitants of this world, those prying eyes would never gaze upon the glitters of their home if they had the choice. For it would be too dangerous, too many lives put at stake. 

Trolls themselves are already creatures of happiness and wonder, but every species has something hidden. Something magical. You just have to know how to find it and pray they’ll let you in. 

 

Poppy, princess of the Pop Trolls, always lived a rather easy life. One full of family, music, and happiness. She never once questioned anything about her life. Her sister Viva was the newly crowned queen, and her father was overwhelmingly proud of both of his daughters. 

Now, Poppy always did her best to keep him proud, and that meant being the best princess possible she could. That being said, she never wandered too far outside of the village, bound to the responsibilities of her crown. 

Then Biggie had come to her one day, claiming that he had stumbled upon a rather weird-looking pod near the edges of the forest. She thought it strange. What troll was living in pop forest without joining the community? She had to see this for herself. She knew her father and sister would absolutely hate the idea of her wandering out to a random pod, so she did what any rational person would do. She snuck away. 

She followed Biggie's directions, keeping a watchful eye out for anything that looked out of the ordinary. Oddly enough, the only thing out of place was how full of life this area was. The plant life was flourishing, butterflies and dragonflies were flying about all over with the buzzing bees, and small animals seemed content to just be still and relaxed. She could tell why. This area felt so… alive and relaxing. 

She slowed as her eyes found a pod, like Biggie had claimed. It was a light blue color with big windows. Vines with flowers wrapped around the pod in a well-kept way. More flowers and herbs surrounded the home, the beds lined with rocks and something sparkly. Crystals? She wasn’t sure unless she got close. There was a stone walkway that led up to the door. Around the edges of the small porch were wind chimes with different symbols on them. She didn’t recognize them, though. She looked around the yard and found a small cozy sitting area with books all over the ground. 

Who lived here? Maybe it was an elder who moved to the outskirts? 

But as she was considering the options, her question was answered with the opening of the door. Her eyes widened just a bit. This had to be the most beautiful person she’d ever laid her eyes on. Even if he was grey. 

A grey boy walked out of the house, arms full of books and bottles of unknown liquids. His black hair was pulled back into a low ponytail, adorned with white gems in his hair. He was in comfortable black pants with a white sheer top that hung low in the back. Around his neck were several necklaces of varying lengths, and on his fingers were a few rings with symbols. His eyes were what really caught her, though. They were a blue that was so light, they nearly looked white. They looked… so sad. 

She shook her head and forced the flush of her cheeks to calm down. This boy looked around her age. Not an elder then. Why was he out here all by himself? It sounded so lonely. 

He put the books by the other piles and smiled softly as a white fox emerged from the tree line. That made Poppy blink. They had white foxes out here? 

“Did you find something good?” The boy asked. His voice was so soft and warm. Something in her yearned to hear it more.

The fox stopped by him and held up his snout, leafy greens in his mouth. It dropped the plants in the boy's hand and wagged its tail when he petted its head. 

“Good job,” the boy smiled and put them in one of his empty jars.

Poppy froze when the fox looked directly at her. Why… Why was she suddenly overwhelmed with the feeling that she wasn’t supposed to be there? She tensed even more when the boy looked at her out of the corner of his eye. Definitely not supposed to be here, spying like a creep. 

She backed away rather quickly and made a beeline for the village. Who was that? How long had he been there? She needed to know more. Maybe her dad would have answers. 

When she got back, however, she knew she was in trouble. Viva and Peppy were both buzzing around the village and asking people if they’d seen her. Crap. 

When Viva's eyes landed on her, she looked as if she was to fall over with relief. 

“Poppy! Thank goodness!” She ran over and brought the girl into her arms, her little sister letting off a surprised noise.

“I was only gone a few minutes,” she rolled her eyes, but accepted the hug nonetheless.

Viva frowned and looked at their dad, who looked equally as confused. 

“Poppy dear, you were gone for hours. Biggie came to get us when you didn’t return from ‘checking out a strange pod’. We were worried for you, honey,” he explained, eyes worn with stress.

Poppy paused. Hours? Surely not. She looked up at the sky and found a sunset forming…. What? What happened!? She let out an indignant squeak as the realization came to her. 

“Woah. Sounds like you need to tell us what happened,” Viva’s brows raised. 

“I… I was only gone for a little bit,” Poppy placed a hand on her forehead. “Thirty minutes max.” 

Viva cast her a worried look, “Let’s go sit down, okay? And you can tell us what happened.” Viva took her hands gently and led her to sit. 

After hearing her quick-paced story, the father and daughter glanced at each other. It sounded far-fetched for certain. But Poppy’s face was set like steel, she was sure of what she saw. 

“We have all the records of everyone here in Pop Fortest Poppy,” Peppy hummed. “If there were someone else out here, we would know.” 

“But,” Viva put in before her sister could protest. “I’ll go take a look anyway. If there is someone out there, they need to at least be registered with us. How would they get any help or emergency warnings if we don’t know they’re there? I’ll take the guards.” She was on her trek before either of them could add any commentary.  

“I’m not crazy,” Poppy crossed her arms at her dad. 

“I’m not saying you are,” Peppy put his hands up in surrender. 

Poppy rolled her eyes and sat back in her chair. Nothing to do but wait for her to come back. 

 

She found nothing. No home, no wildlife, no boy. 

Under Poppy’s request, they searched high and low, but still, nothing. It made no sense. She was so sure she had seen him. 

When they approached Biggie about it, the boy only scratched his head and told them he couldn’t remember. 

“Whoopsie daisy. Perhaps I had too much cotton candy with Mister Dinkle,” Biggie let off a light-hearted laugh. “You know how we can get with that stuff. Right, Mister Dinkles?” He looked at his worm-like companion. 

“Weeooh,” the little thing said, not a thought behind his dark eyes.

“Poppy,” Viva looked at the girl as she walked away, pulling her hair in frustration.

“I know what I saw, Viv,” Poppy huffed and removed herself to get some space. 

She paced around the town for a bit, wind blowing through her hair. She knew she wasn’t crazy, but everything pointed to it. She sighed and looked up at the moon. Was this really worth getting so worked up over? But as she remembered the sad look in the boy's eyes, she decided that yes, it was worth it.

She paused and hugged her arms softly, a shiver crawling up her spine. What… what was that feeling?” 

Along the edges of the forest line, a set of glowing white eyes watched her, interested and irritated all the same. What was it about this girl?

 

“Why isn’t it working on her?” Branch hummed, a dozen feet up in a tree, looking down at Poppy. The girl had been trying to find his home since she had found it the first time nearly a week ago. It was growing tiresome.

“I’m not sure,” his familiar said to the left of him. “Perhaps she’s immune to your magic?” 

“Immune?” Branch scoffed. “I’ve never heard of being immune to magic.” 

“Doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist,” the fox gave a half-hearted shrug, and relaxed himself on the branch. 

Branch hummed and waved his hand. Poppy instantly turned in a different direction, away from his home. He looked at his familiar with raised brows.

“Okay. Maybe it’s not her. Maybe it’s you,” he nosed Branch’s shoulder. 

“Me?” He sputtered. “My spell has been flawless for years.” 

“Sure. But maybe she still remembers because you want her to remember,” he kept on. 

“Why on earth would I want her to remember seeing me?” Branch asked in exasperation. 

His familiar looked at him in an accusatory way, “You’re lonely.” 

“And we’re done,” Branch got up and clapped his hands together, his broom appearing as he pulled his hands apart. It was a beautiful white wood wrapped with silver wire and crystals. The bristles were also white with more gems laced in here and there. On the tie of the bristles was a charm for the tree of life. 

“Don’t be that way,” His familiar said and hopped on his broom before he started flying back to his pod. 

“I’m not lonely,” Branch scoffed as they flew. 

“You’ve been out here in the woods by yourself for what? Three years now?” He kept on. 

“Four,” Branch muttered. But who was counting, really? 

“Exactly. It’s okay to be lonely, and it’s okay to want companionship. Besides me, obviously,” He nosed his shoulder again. 

“Why would I need more than you?” Branch said stubbornly yet affectionately. 

“Because it would be good for you,” the fox nuzzled him. “You’re sick and you need help.” 

“I’m not sick,” Branch sighed as he landed at his home. “I’m just…” 

“Grey,” his familiar jumped down and walked over to look him in the eyes. “The worst sickness any troll could have. Your colors are gone,” he rubbed against his legs. 

“Chai,” Branch sighed. 

“Just give it some thought. Please?” Chai looked up at him with big eyes.

“Fine,” Branch rolled his eyes and waved his broom back to its spot. “Now come on. We have things to do before the eclipse tonight.” 

Chai followed him along happily, feeling at least a little accomplished. 

 

Branch jumped as the pendant around his neck started beeping to life. He cringed and tapped it once. 

“Hey Dad,” He hummed as he continued his work, placing crystals on the window sills. 

“I thought you were coming home this week,” Tempo said right off the bat. 

“I’m good, Dad, how are you?” Branch sighed heavily. 

“I would love if my sons were ever visiting at the same time,” Tempo huffed. “You said you were coming.” 

“No, you said I was coming. I promised nothing,” Branch rolled his eyes and walked outside. 

“Branch,” Tempo sighed. “We haven’t seen you in years. Why won’t you come home?” 

Branch slowed and looked at his reflection in the window. His very grey reflection. He just… couldn’t let them see him like this. 

“Branch?” Tempo frowned softly at his silence. “Is something going on?” 

Branch turned from his reflection abruptly, “Of course something’s going on. It’s the lunar eclipse, and I have a lot to do, ya know?” He sassed.

“Of course I know that!” Tempo snapped. “I’m the Lunar Witch, ya know?” He sassed right back. “Talk to your son,” Tempo sighed, and sounded like he was walking away. 

“Which one?” Coal laughed softly. 

“Hi Papa,” Branch sighed in a small voice.

“Hey Sprite,” Coal settled back. “You know we’re just worried about you.” 

“I know,” Branch sighed and plopped back in the grass in front of his spell circle. 

“Is something going on, Sprite? With you?” He asked softly. 

Branch looked down at the grass between his fingers. He wanted to go home so bad, but… He looked at his grey hands. This was his burden to deal with. When he finally did, he would make his way home.

Coal sighed at the silence on the line, “You don’t have to tell us, we won’t make you. Just know that we’re here for you, no matter what, okay? Come to us when you’re ready.” 

“...Thanks, Papa,” Branch hummed. 

“And talk to your brothers,” Tempo said, coming back into full volume.

Branch rolled his eyes, “Works both ways, Dad.” 

“That’s what all of you say,” Tempo huffed and muttered curses beneath his breath. 

“Stop,” Coal laughed and nudged him. “We know you have a lot to do tonight, so does your dad, so we’ll let you go. Seriously, though, Branch,” he said, more serious, making Branch straighten. “Please come home soon. We miss you.” 

Branch deflated, looking over as Chai came to rub on him in comfort. “I will. I promise.” 

“Keep answering our calls or we will come find you,” Tempo hummed. 

“I will,” Branch sighed. He’d been avoiding telling them where he was for a while and while they didn’t push too hard, he still felt bad. 

Tempo sighed, “We love you, baby.” 

“Love you guys too,” Branch rested his chin on his knees and cut the communication. Sadness overwhelmed him like waters rushing from a dam. He missed them more than words could describe. He shook his head and looked at Chai, nodding, “Okay. I’ll start talking to people again. I can’t let them see me like this.” 

Chai’s tail wagged. “I really think it’ll help you.”

“I hope you’re right,” Branch smiled and got up. “Alright. Let’s get this done,” he stepped into the circle. 

He put his hands out, and sparkles of white magic started flowing around him. The circle of candles around him lit in an instant, and the crystals beneath him formed the tree of life. He sighed in content as his magic started flowing all through the forest and out to the reaches of the kingdoms. He’d always had an abundance of magic buzzing under his skin and rituals like this always made him feel good.

All around the world, life sparked everywhere his magic touched, bringing plants, animals, insects, and people to a thrumming high. Life bloomed in all the reaches of the world as his part of the ceremony came to a finish.

Then came the part that always felt bittersweet to him. Tonight, he only felt sad, though. The magic of death soon warmed over him and brought everything to a cosmic balance. Yin and Yang had been settled, they had done their parts. 

Yet.. his chest felt heavier than it had in a very long time. He brought his hands up to it as the candles flickered and went out, whispers of sadness whipping around him. He truly hoped his despair didn’t seep into his magic. He wasn’t sure how that would affect the balance of things. 

“Branch?” Chai whined and stepped over to him, rubbing against his legs. He could feel what mental standing Branch had left crumbling as his counterpart's magic washed over him. 

Branch’s face scrunched a bit before he fell to his knees, tears starting to come down his face at a hot pace. He gripped his arms as a sob tore through him like a roaring wave. 

Chai whimpered and curled up around him as his witch started crying sobs of heartbreak. 

He missed them. He missed them so much it hurt. But he had fucked up and no amount of magic could fix that.

 

Poppy sighed in frustration as she circled the forest for the millionth time. Her dad and Viva let her ‘get it out of her system,’ but it had been two weeks since she’d seen that troll. She had to admit when she was getting fed up herself. 

She sighed and kicked at some leaves, turning to head back to the village. She paused when something white caught her eye. She turned back quickly, eyes widening at the sight of a stark white fox in the greens and browns of the forest. His Fox. 

The animal looked at her and tilted his head in an inquisitive way. He turned on his heel to run away, but paused and looked at her. It wanted her to follow? It wanted her to follow! 

She immediately turned and walked towards it. Then it broke into a sprint and looked at her again. Okay! She took off in a sprint herself, hopping over the terrain as it threatened to trip her up. The fox would look back at her every other minute to make sure she was still there and kept running. 

Poppy felt a swell of excitement as the boy's pod came into view. She knew she wasn’t crazy! She wasn’t sure how, but she felt as if all this time he wasn’t allowing her to come back, and now, he was, and she was over the moon. Or perhaps she should feel worried. What if he was upset that she had been searching him out for two weeks? 

But as she came to a slow near the yard littered with books and crystals and things that made her overwhelmed by curiosity, she found the set of eyes she’d been looking for since the first day. Those light eyes that held so much sadness in them, yet still a threat. He was sitting on his porch step, guitar in hands. Even if he looked relaxed, those eyes held the caution of an entire village. He was allowing her to come back. 

“Thank you,” he petted the fox’s head as he rubbed on him. He then looked at her again, “Hello, Princess Poppy. Seems you’ve been looking for me for a while.” He set his guitar down on the porch. 

“You can say that again,” Poppy couldn’t help but grin. “I was starting to think I was crazy,” she laughed. She wanted to look around and really take the place in, but she couldn’t. His eyes had her trapped. Something about him felt… warm and ethereal. 

“Why were you so adamant to come back?” He hummed and got up. 

Poppy paused, “The truth?” 

“The truth,” he nodded. 

Poppy clasped her hands behind her back, “I’ve never seen anyone like you before. You’re so beautiful, and you give off this wonderful feeling.”

He paused, and a dark hue of grey took over his cheeks. What a cutie. 

“And I really couldn’t get that look in your eyes out of my head,” she hummed. “Someone carrying that much sadness shouldn’t be out here by himself. I can’t imagine how lonely it must be. 

He frowned just a bit and looked away. “You don’t even know me,” he gruffed. 

“I could,” she smiled. “You know my name, what’s yours?”

He looked at her again, as if sizing her up. He looked down as the fox yipped at him and rolled his eyes. 

“Branch. My name's Branch,” he hummed. 

“Branch,” she smiled softly. “Mind if I stay a while?” 

“I suppose,” Branch sat back on the porch and looked at her. Something in his magic sparked to life around her. She had a very kind soul, he could see that. Could he really trust her, though? 

“I do have questions,” Poppy said, coming to sit near him. 

“And you likely won’t get answers,” Branch said offhandedly as he tuned his guitar. 

“Aw, come on,” Poppy whined, making him crack the barest of smiles. “At least tell me about your pet,” she smiled at the fox. “He’s so smart and beautiful.” 

“You hear that? She thinks I’m smart,” Chai gave him a rather toothy grin and rubbed on her. She gasped excitedly and pet him. If she could only hear his smart ass. 

“His name is Chai. He’s my companion, not my pet. And he’s a dumbass,” Branch rolled his eyes. 

Chai looked at him and yipped, nipping at his leg. Branch only laughed a bit and swatted at him softly. 

Poppy looked between them, she was missing something here. She would take what she could get, though. 

“Do you play?” She nodded at the guitar. 

He nodded and went back to tuning it. He looked at her a little and smiled just a bit at her expectant eyes. He rolled his eyes and started strumming a tune. Poppy lit up and scooted a bit closer to listen. 

“So tell me to leave, I’ll pack my bags, get on the road. Find someone that loves you better than I do, darling, I know,” he sang softly. 

His voice was so soft and sweet, like an angel. But the sadness it held carried the weight of so much loss. 

“You remind me every day I’m not enough, but I still stay. Feels like a lifetime, just trying to get by while we’re dying inside. I’ve done a lot wrong, loving you being one, but I can’t move on,” he slowed and hung his hands, not willing to go any further. 

Poppy reached over gently and took one of his hands, surprising him. “Thank you for sharing with me. You have a beautiful voice.” 

Branch flushed and cleared his throat, “Thanks.” 

Poppy smiled, “So, why do you stay out here by yourself? There’s a whole village super close that would welcome you with open arms.” 

“It’s easier this way,” Branch hummed and put his guitar down.

She looked at him, “Seems lonely.” 

Branch sighed and sat back. “I would be lying if I said it wasn’t. I guess that’s why I allowed you to find me today.” 

That sentence alone spurred so many questions, but she knew he would only tell her so much when he barely knew her—time to fix that. 

“Can we at least be friends?” She smiled. 

Branch looked at her and felt his resolve absolutely crumbling. This girl was so sweet, he couldn’t imagine her hurting him. Chai looked at him expectantly as well. This is what he meant when he said he needed this.

“Yeah. We can be friends,” Branch smiled softly.

Poppy grinned and hugged him, “You won’t regret it!” 

Branch blinked. How long had it been since he was last hugged? He slowly relaxed and hugged her back. 

Oh. This boy needed all the help he could get, and she was the person equipped to do just that. She’d find a way to help him be happy again.

 

“This is all your fault!” Clay’s voice shot through the air like venom from a snake. 

“My fault? This is your fault!” John’s voice came back, just as venomous.

“This is all of our faults! Stop it right now!” Bruce growled. 

“Woah, look out, Bruce is being high and mighty again,” Floyd hissed. 

“Why you little,” Bruce growled. 

“You’re the one who egged this on!” Clay snapped. 

“How was I supposed to know this would happen!?” Floyd yelled. 

“Well, the oldest shouldn’t have let us do something so stupid!” Bruce shot a look at John. 

“You’re a year younger than me! You have just as much say!” John shot back. 

“Guys,” Branch said, catching their attention. He had anger in his body and guilt in his eyes. “It’s my fault.” 

John looked at him in anger and in a small bust he’d regret for the rest of his life, he looked at his little brother hatefully. “Yes. It is,” he hissed and turned on his heel. 

 

John woke as light filtered into his room, blinking softly. He frowned and touched his face, finding tears on his cheeks. He shouldn’t have said that to Branch. He could still see the devastation in his eyes as his brother, someone he looked up to all his life and was closer to than any other, confirmed his fears and let him go. 

He would never forgive himself for what had happened and wouldn’t expect forgiveness from Branch either. He wanted to at least apologize. It had taken him entirely too long to realize that what had happened was not okay. But it was hard to take that step. His communication with them had been rocky at best, and Branch… he hadn’t seen him in years. 

He was worried their relationship might never recover. Everything got increasingly more worrying the night of the lunar eclipse. Branch’s magic came over like a wave of despair. He was sure it offset things, but he couldn’t bring himself to care at the moment. He was only worried about his brother. 

He got up and stretched, looking out the window. It was a muggy day in the glade today.

He went about getting ready for the day, washing up and getting dressed. The man always adorned himself in dark clothing as of late. His top was loose and black, breathable and comfy. He wore black pants and boots. Once upon a time, he may have walked freely without shoes but, he’d taken too many injuries to his feet now. Over his top was a grey and black sleeveless top that came all the way down to his ankles, held with a belt at his waist. He pulled on his necklaces and ruby rings and tada. All ready for the day. He looked at his old goggles sitting on the nightstand but ultimately decided against them. 

He opened the door and walked down the steps. Instantly, the grass around his feet became lighter and brittle, a side effect of his magic he wasn’t too fond of the older he got. Naturally, the plant life around him was a bit more dead, so he admired it from a distance. As he got hold of his magic, he learned how to lessen that effect. 

“Rhonda,” he smiled as the black cat hopped down from a tree. 

“Are you okay?” She rubbed against his legs. 

“I haven’t been okay in a while,” John picked her up. 

“Maybe you should find him,” Rhonda rubbed against his face. “It would make you feel better to at least see him.” 

John sighed and allowed her up to his shoulders. “I don’t even know where to start.” 

“Yes, you do,” She purred around him. “You’re his other half. If you really wanted to, you could find him.” 

“We’ve never tested that out before,” John hummed. And they wouldn’t if he never made up with him. 

“Stop making excuses,” she got in his face. “Find the Yang to your Yin. You two need each other. You’re out of harmony without them, and your magic is offset without him.” 

John frowned and nodded, “You’re right.” 

“I always am,” she said, sitting back on his shoulder. 

He needed them, he needed him. Branch wasn’t just his brother. He was the other half of his magic, and without him, they would be forever off kilter. 

But that’s just how it is when you’re the witches of Life and Death.

Chapter 2: Shards of the Past

“Irena? Irena,” Floyd sighed in exasperation as he pushed the door to the girl's house open. Her house was, once again, a disaster. 

She was his best friend for three years now, and he’d found pretty quickly that the girl was a walking disaster. Lovingly. He made her clean once a week, yet she still accumulated so much mess after only a few days. 

Plates were littered about everywhere, along with mugs, some still with liquid in them. Books were a mess around the house, some on the little table, some piled up by her not-so-nice yellow couch, plenty of piles on the floor by the fireplace. Blankets and cardigans were thrown haphazardly on every surface. Crumpled balls of paper lined the floors. 

“I can feel you judging me from down there! Stop it!” Irena called up from the second floor. 

“Then stop letting it get this bad in here!” Floyd yelled back and picked up a few cardigans from the floor. 

“You’re not my mom!” She called back. 

“Well, someone has to be,” he grumbled and put some of the trash in the bin. 

“I heard that,” she glared at him from the stairs. 

She was a fairy troll with light yellow skin with glittering freckles on her cheeks and up her pointed ears. She had curly, light pink hair pulled into space buns with butterfly clips here and there. She pushed her black circle glasses up her nose and pulled on her coat over her black dress, tights, and boots, a must in the cold of Symphonyville. 

“Look at you, all dressed and ready to go for once,” Floyd smirked and tossed her blankets into her basket. 

“You’re feeling awfully sassy this morning,” she said, walking down and flicking his head. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Floyd shrugged. “Now come on, we’re burning daylight,” he said as he walked back out her front door. 

“I’m coming, I’m coming,” Irena picked up her book bag and hauled it onto her shoulder, following him out. She put her hand up to shield her eyes from the sun, an exasperated smile coming to her lips as her best friend gave her an award-winning smile. She was bound to forever bend to this boy's whim.

 

Their eyes lit up as the cauldron started emitting a green smoke. Once upon a time, they would have done this in either of their homes, but…

Irena looked in slightly before sprinkling some herbs on the fire. Their eyes widened as it started making a sizzling noise, the smoke turning black. 

“Nope, nope, nope,” Floyd pulled her back quickly, and they ran back as the grass around the pot died and the clouds above it turned dark. 

“Woah,” Irena’s eyes sparkled with interest. 

“Please, oh please, be careful,” Wolfgang said in the distance. “You won’t conjure another snowstorm, will you?” 

“The chances are low,” Floyd grinned. 

“But never zero!” Irena cackled. 

Wolfgang sighed in long suffering, “What are you attempting to do now?” 

“Just some light experimentation,” Floyd waved. 

The elder sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “I say again, be careful. You two have entirely way too much magic to be doing anything willy-nilly.” 

“Will do,” Irena grinned. 

They were very glad to be in a community where they didn’t have to hide, so they would follow any rules that were set.

The world was very unforgiving to some, and in his life, Floyd had seen some of the worst of it. Witches were the highest populated among the secondary species in the trolls. There were also Vampires and Werewolves. Once upon a time, the mermaids and fairies were in that mix. Now they were more common and landed among the natural species. The three supernatural, though, or fondly called ‘occult’ types, were not so welcome. They lived in fear of those who would strike them down for simply being alive. Hunters.

The fairies of Symphonyville were very hospitable to witches, as they carried their own magic, and they were grateful for them. It was like a coven here. Something Floyd missed. 

“Well, that didn’t work,” Irena hummed. “Oh well. Moving on,” she grinned and walked back to the pot to empty it out. 

Floyd laughed and followed her. He was very glad they had found each other. They shared a similar magic type, called Eclectic. It was a type that didn’t just focus on one strand of magic. It pulled from all the different types to form something new. Eclectic witches also tended to gravitate towards each other so they could share all their knowledge with each other. 

Originally, that’s all Floyd thought it was that pulled them to each other, but after getting to know her and spending time together, he could confidently say that they were meant to be friends. 

Irena looked at him slightly as she cleaned out the herbs and papers. “Hey, Flo. Are you doing okay today?” 

Floyd blinked and looked at her, “Do I not seem okay?” 

“You seem incredibly and overly okay, actually. Which tells me that you’re not okay and putting on that porcelain mask that I hate,” she put a hand on her hip. 

Damn. She read him like a book. She always did, though. 

He rubbed the back of his neck and sighed, “Just had a lot of nightmares last night, is all.”

Irena looked at him and scooted a little closer, “You know dreams can mean things, and yours...” 

“I know. I’m just… hoping that these dreams are just dreams,” he rubbed his eyes. 

“Do you want to talk about it?” She reached over and rubbed his arm. 

Floyd sighed and disposed of the contents with a wave of his hand. “It’s… really weird. I’m in the forest and the sky’s.. purple?” He shook his head. “And everything’s.. dying. All the plants and the ground. And then things get weird again. Like the dead plants are becoming carnivorous, and there are these animals I’ve never seen mauling people,” he shivered. 

Irena scooted a bit closer and put an arm around him. “Sounds horrible.” 

“That’s not even the worst part,” Floyd put his head on her shoulder. “I can hear someone crying. Crying out for help, and I can’t find them. I look and I look and I still can’t find them. And their voice… It’s familiar. Like I should know who it is, but I can’t quite make it out enough,” he sighed. 

“It’s probably just a dream,” she said, squeezing his shoulders. 

He shook his head, “Like you said, dreams can mean something, and you know more often than not, I see things before they happen. I’ve been having the same ones since the night of the lunar eclipse. I’m scared, Rena.” 

She turned and fully hugged him. “Let’s not let it happen then.” 

“How?” Floyd sank into her embrace. 

Irena hummed, “Maybe we need some elder advice here. We may be ‘adults’, but you and I know when it’s time to ask for help.” 

Floyd nodded softly, “We could talk to my parents.” 

“I love your parents,” she grinned and pulled back. 

“They love you too,” Floyd laughed. 

“Ugh,” Irena fell back in the dead grass. “That’s always such a relief to hear. I think parents don’t usually like me.” 

“I can’t see why. You’re so much fun,” Floyd laughed and laid back with her. 

“So to your parents, then? Just in case?” Irena smiled. 

“Yeah,” Floyd hummed. 

Going home meant the prospect of seeing his brothers. They’d seen each other in passing when visiting their parents, but they’d not really taken the time to sit down and actually talk. He knew his parents were getting fed up with their nonsense and wanted them to tell them what happened that night, but…. How could they? It was shameful, really. 

“You’re thinking about it again, aren’t you?” Irena nuzzled his shoulder. 

“It’s always in the back of my mind,” Floyd sighed. Thinking about it always hurt, but he couldn’t help it.

 

“They want our help,” Branch smiled. “We can make a change if we go with them.” 

A group from their coven had claimed they were going to negotiate with some higher-up hunters, hoping to put a stop to all the violence. They were asking powerful witches to come and stand with them. Of course, this included their family, which harbored the powers of Life and Death. 

“I don’t know Bitty,” John rubbed his neck. “Seems really dangerous.” 

“Everything’s dangerous,” Clay rolled his eyes. “If there’s any chance of making a change, why not go for it?” 

“They said it was going to be a nonviolent negotiation,” Floyd put in there. 

John and Bruce looked at each other and then at the boys. They looked so confident in this choice. They couldn’t let them go alone; they were the oldest. 

“Okay fine. Let’s talk to Dad and Papa first, though,” Bruce sighed. 

“Yes!” The boys clapped high fives, but John still looked on the fence. 

“Come on, big bro,” Branch sidled up next to him and gave him his thousand-watt smile that made everything around him buzz to life. “We’ll be together. We got this.” 

John had always folded to Branch, and he likely always would. They’d always been glued at the hip, and now wouldn’t be any different. 

It would be fine. 

 

It wasn’t. It was the worst night of their lives. If they could take it all back, they would. But they couldn’t. Now they were living with the consequences. 

He’d seen Clay a few times and Bruce a dozen. John, he’d seen maybe twice. Branch… he hadn’t seen him since that night. And he didn’t blame him. They blamed him, put all that bad on him. If he hated them, he’d understand why. He just hoped he found happiness wherever he landed. 

“Come on,” Irena got up and helped him to his feet. “Let’s go see your parents. They’ll settle your nerves.” 

“Or make them worse,” Floyd sighed and followed her. 

“Only one way to find out!” She dragged him along.

 

Cool blue eyes coasted over the water in thought. The beach was lively today, full of roaring waves and laughing people. It was the best place in the world just to slow down and think. 

Bruce had moved to Vacay Island a few years ago and never regretted his choices. He still didn’t, even if being so far from his family made him ache. He had hoped that he could have settled down here, though. He thought he could at some point, but… 

Well, that’s what brought him to the beach to think today. His thoughts were a scrambled mess as anxiety took him once again. Most days, the beach would quell his anxiety, but today? He found himself questioning too much. 

Upon moving here, he met who he thought was the love of his life. It didn’t work out, though, and they decided that it was okay. He had some growing to do, and she was ready to move into the next phase of her life. She’d still been here for him, and he appreciated that. 

“You doing okay?” Brandy sat down next to him. Speak of the devil. 

“Just got a lot going on up here today,” Bruce waved at his head. 

“I get that,” she nodded. “Do you wanna talk about it?” 

Bruce looked down at the sand and expelled a breath. It couldn’t hurt. 

“I’m happy here,” he said, looking out at the ocean. “It’s calming and I’m in my element here.” 

He did mean that literally. Bruce was an elemental witch. One whose magic is more inclined to the natural elements of the earth. Vacay was a wonderful place for him to be. He had every element here.

“But?” Brandy tilted her head. 

“But part of me is screaming that I’m not where I’m supposed to be,” Bruce sighed. “This is where I want to be, though.” 

Brandy hummed and looked out at the water, “It’s hard choosing between what you want and what you need. I know. But sometimes we have to do what we need before we can ever think about doing what we want.” 

Bruce sighed heavily, “I know, you’re right.” 

Brandy smiled softly, “What do you think it is that you need?” 

Bruce scratched his head and hummed. “The night of the lunar eclipse, my brothers did their ritual. Ya know, balancing the cosmic powers of life and death and all that,” he waved.

“Sure sure,” she nodded. She really tried to understand everything after Bruce had told her what he was, but most of the time, she was just confused. 

Bruce smiled knowingly at her and continued on. “Anyway, something felt off. And so have I. That was weeks ago. I’ve been wrestling with myself since.” 

“Maybe it’s yourself telling you that you need to go see your brothers,” she shrugged. 

Bruce bristled, “Go see people who never reach out or talk to each other ever? No thanks.” 

She eyed him, “Someone has to be the bigger person first. You can’t stay mad forever.” 

“I can try,” he stubbornly crossed his arms. 

“And you may never get the closure you're looking for if you don’t at least try,” She sighed. 

Bruce hummed and got up, “I’ll give it some thought. Thanks for listening.” 

“Of course. Don’t think too long about it. If you’re feeling something about it now, you may be too late by the time you finally do something about it,” she said with a soft yet stern look. 

She had a point. 

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he nodded and grabbed his board, wading out into the water. 

Hoping to clear his head, he swam out to catch a few waves. He saw Brandy’s retreating form and couldn’t help the small pang of sadness in his chest. He did love her, and he was grateful for her support, but some people weren’t meant to be, and that was okay. 

His mind then wandered back to the night of the eclipse. Whether it was intended or not, things had been thrown off balance. One of them had let their emotions seep into the ritual. Even if they hadn’t spoken in years and he still felt resentment for that night, he couldn’t help but feel the pangs of worry that etched through his body. They were his brothers after all. 

Thinking about that night always made his mind wander. Things had gone south so fast. 

 

“Absolutely not,” Tempo looked between his kids. “That’s incredibly dangerous! Who’s to say those hunters aren’t just leading all those witches in with the promise of peace just to commit an act of genocide?” 

“I agree,” Coal nodded, stopping beside him. “This is entirely too risky.” 

“But they need our help,” Branch protested. 

“And I get that, but they shouldn’t be going either,” Tempo sighed. 

“How are we supposed to make a change if we do nothing?” Clay crossed his arms. 

“Guys,” Coal settled a stern look on them. “I hear you, and I think what you want to do is great. You want to make a change? Awesome. Meeting with a bunch of hunters in a sketchy location picked by them is not the way to do it. They’re preying on you because you’re kids. Teenagers,” he put his hands up when they gave him looks. “I’m willing to bet the rest of these witches are teens too. The answer is no, and we’ll be talking to the coven heads about shutting this down before any blood is spilled.” 

“We can’t let you risk your lives on something this unknown. We can find another way to make a change,” Tempo looked at their disappointed faces. 

“Okay. We understand,” John nodded. 

That should have been the end of it, but… Later that night…

Bruce raised a brow as he came down the hall to John and Branch arguing. 

“I’ll go by myself then,” Branch hissed and turned on his heel. 

“Don’t do that!” John grabbed his arm with a heated look. “You can’t go alone.” 

“Then come with me,” Branch pushed his hand off. 

“What are we doing?” Bruce crossed his arms. 

“The witches are going anyway,” John sighed. “Even though the coven heads forbade it.” 

“They’re going to get themselves killed,” Bruce frowned. 

“Exactly. Someone has to be there to protect them, right? Who better to do that than us?” Branch put his hands on his hips. 

“We could get Dad and Papa,” Floyd opened his door, having been listening the whole time. 

“They’re not back from the elders meeting,” John sighed and rubbed his face. 

Branch crossed his arms, looking at John. After a minute of staring battle, he waved, “Stay here. I’ll go.” 

“Branch,” John grabbed his hand. “Stop. Life is only so powerful without Death.” 

“I can’t make you come and I can’t ask you to risk your life,” Branch sighed. 

“And I can’t let you risk your life alone,” John said sternly. “If you’re so hellbent on going, I’ll go with you.” 

“I’ll come too. We’re stronger together,” Floyd smiled. 

“I’m coming too!” Clay dropped out of his room and then got up with a shy smile. 

Bruce sighed when eyes turned on him, “Let’s go.” 

“Yes!” Branch and Floyd cheered, heading for the door. 

Bruce looked at John, and the boys shared a look. Something didn’t sit right. 

 

Bruce gasped and went under as the wave swept him up. He coughed up water as he was swept ashore. He should know better than to try to surf with an unfocused mind at this point, but here he was. 

“Are you okay?” Arlo’s voice came running over. 

Bruce looked up as his familiar's snout came to his face. He was a light golden retriever with the bluest eyes. He had been happily running around in the sand but had stopped to watch his witch. He knew Bruce had been going through some mental turmoil, but the witch wouldn’t give in. 

“Yeah, I’m alright,” Bruce sat up with a sigh. He looked at Arlo and smiled a bit, petting his head. Arlo’s tail started wagging, and he moved forward to hop into his lap. 

“What are we gonna do now?” Arlo looked up at him. 

“I… I don’t know yet,” Bruce hummed. 

“That’s okay. We’ll figure it out,” Arlo said, settling on his lap. 

Bruce pet him and sighed, looking at the sunset. Could he really put all those feelings behind him?

 

Clay was living his best life, in his opinion. Sure, he could use more family communication, and a love life might be nice, but past that, he was happy. He now lived in Vibe City, having moved onto the ship a few years ago and never regretted it once. 

He laughed happily as he danced the night away with his friends. 

Once a week, they would drag him out and take him dancing. They told him if he stayed so serious all the time, he would lose his sense of fun, and they couldn’t have that. Clay was way too much fun to let it die. 

“Yeah, shake it, little witch,” Darnell grinned as he danced with him. 

“Shush,” Clay laughed and pushed him playfully. 

He’d grown particularly close with the princes here, Prince Darnell and Prince Cooper. Prince D and C, twin heirs to the funk throne. After a while here, their friendship had bloomed beyond anything he’d thought possible. Telling them what he was wasn’t an issue for him. He trusted them. 

Laughter and fun filled their night as they celebrated the anniversary of their city. Drinks were passed, and spirits were high. By the time the night came to a close, they were tripping over each other and laughing. 

“You boys look like you’ve had fun,” King Quincy laughed as he ushered his queen out. 

“A super duper time,” Cooper snorted, leaning on Clay.

“Goodness, boys,” Queen Essence laughed. 

“I’ll get them to bed,” Clay laughed, significantly less inebriated than the other two. 

“Thank you, Clay,” King Quincy smiled softly. 

“Of course,” He smiled.

“Clay,” Essence stopped him before he could go. “Would you mind coming to the garden room when you’re done? I need to consult you on something.” 

Meaning magic. He was aware they knew, and just as he trusted the boys, he trusted them. Occasionally, they would come to him and ask his advice on things. It was nice.

“Yeah, of course,” He nodded. “Let me get them to bed and I’ll be right there.” 

“Why don’t I help you?” Quincy chuckled and took Darnell off of him. 

“Thank you,” Essence smiled softly and walked her way to the garden room. 

Clay and Quincy flashed smiles at each other before taking the twins to bed. He really did enjoy their company. The king and queen of funk were by far some of the nicest people he’d ever had the privilege of meeting.

He hurried down to the garden room as soon as he was done, stopping short of the door. He took a breath and composed himself. Friends or not, she was still the queen. He walked in and looked around, his brows furrowing. The garden room was usually so full of life, and yet… that’s exactly what it seemed devoid of. The plants around him all seemed lethargic and almost wilted, not a bloom in sight. 

When he looked around, he found Essence’s eyes on him. She nodded, “They’re all still alive. I don’t understand.” 

He nodded with a hum, “It is quite weird.” 

“I know your specialty is storm magic, but can you see if there’s anything we can do?” She sighed. 

“I’ll see what I can do,” He nodded and walked around, inspecting the plants. 

His magic was indeed more specialized for the sky, but he did know the basics as well. That was part of the reason he felt so at home on the funk ship, though. He was a witch who commanded the storms in the sky, a constant pull to the clouds in his limbs. 

Still, he hoped he could help. One look around made him confused. As she had said, the plants were alive just… wilted at the same time. What could be causing this?

He frowned and hummed, closing his eyes and putting his hands out. Sharp bolts of electric magic flowed from his hands and sparked around the room. 

Essence made a small noise and watched him with interest. They’d only been privy to the existence of the secondary types of trolls in the past few years, and she would be lying if she said it didn’t make her infinitely curious. 

Clay’s eyes opened, shining yellow with power and worry. He walked to one of the many windows lining the walls and looked down at the forest below. Even from up here, he could tell that the trees seemed droopier. He found the source. 

He pulled his magic back and sighed, “There’s nothing wrong with your plants, so that’s good. I think, and it’s only conjecture, but I think it’s something to do with the balance of the world's magic. It feels thrown off.” 

“The magic of the world would affect my plants?” Essence raised a brow. 

“Yes. Let me explain. In the world of magic, six overarching powers make up the foundation for everyone. Fate, Karma, Harmony, Chaos, Life, and Death. Witches can be born with these magic types and become the holders of the archetypes. Following?” He slowed. 

“I believe so, yes,” Essence nodded. “I am just confused as to why people would be hunting you guys when you hold so much influence over our world.” 

“There are many causes. Religion, power, fear. That’s the biggest one. They think we hold too much power, and they’re scared of us. I’m not going to pretend that no one incited these actions. There are witches out there who use their power for evil. But blaming a whole species for the actions of a few is hardly fair. Anyway, they seek to take that power from us, but don’t understand the repercussions of that. For instance, if you killed Harmony, the world would be thrown out of whack, and its counterpart, Chaos, would rule. Life would have to work overtime, and Death would have a lot to do.” 

“That’s unsettling. You may go on,” she nodded. 

Clay continued. “Rituals are performed to keep the balance of the world. The one responsible for all this,” he gestured around at the wilted-looking plants. “Would be the arch magic of Life.” 

Essence looked around and then nodded, “So the well-being of these witches can influence their magic and how well it works?” 

“Yes,” he nodded. 

“So there’s something wrong with the witch of life, then? Do we know who they are? Perhaps we can do a wellness check on them,” she tilted her head. She became more curious at the sad look in his eyes. “Clay?” 

“He’s my baby brother,” Clay sighed. 

“Oh,” she said, walking over. “I take it we don’t have a good relationship with him?” 

Clay shook his head sadly. “It’s my fault. I should have reached out by now, and I haven’t, and now there might be something wrong with him. I-” he touched his cheeks as tears ran down them. “I’m sorry,” he turned away in shame. 

“No, honey,” Essence pulled him close and hugged him. “You can talk to us whenever, I hope you know that.” 

Clay paused and then hugged her back, “Thank you.” 

“Of course, sweetie. Would you like to talk about it? It might help,” she rocked him softly. 

He sighed and wiped at his eyes, “Maybe.” 

“I’m here to listen,” she smiled softly. 

He nodded. He had tried to banish that night from his memories, but… it was inevitable. It happened, and he had to come to terms with it. 

 

Clay smiled around at all the young witches. Every one of them carried a hopeful smile on their faces and a light in their eyes. They were making a change tonight, with or without their elders. 

“You made it!” Glade came running over and hugged Branch. 

She was around his age with soft green skin, blonde hair in a braid, and bright blue eyes. She and Branch had gotten very close after she moved there from Pop Forest. 

“Well, I can’t let you do something this important by yourself,” he laughed and hugged her back. 

The older brothers all passed each other a look with a sly grin. He was definitely crushing on this girl. 

Branch looked back at them with a smile and then immediately blushed at their grins. “Knock it off,” he pushed them. 

“What?” Glade smiled and looked at them. 

Clay opened his mouth, but John waved him to stop, “Oh, nothing. Are you guys really sure about this? Going against the elders aside, this is really dangerous.” 

She nodded, “We need to start having faith in each other, or nothing will change. They said they were nonviolent, and we believe them.” 

“Alright,” John rubbed his neck, eyes growing shifty. 

Clay should have known right then and there that things were going to go south. John always had ticks when he would get feelings about things. The Witch of Death knew when it was drawing near. 

“Come, family! Our friends have arrived!” One of the teens called out as they saw the group of hunters approaching them. 

Clay smiled and walked forward, but paused when a hand grabbed him. He looked back and his eyes widened at the twitchy look John had on his face. Oh no.  

 

“I-I’m sorry I can’t,” Clay broke down into tears. 

“You don’t have to,” Essence said, hugging him tightly. “It’s okay. Take a breath.” 

Clay nodded and took in a few measured breaths. “We lost so much that night. Our Papa more than anyone.” 

He would always remember that night like a burn in his memory. The sounds of guns opening fire, the screams that filled the air, spells flying left and right. Then his parents got there. His Papa protecting them and… 

 

“Stay behind me!” Coal started a protection spell and kept his kids corralled behind him. 

“Branch!” A girl screamed in the fray. 

“Glade!” Branch ran forward without a second thought. 

“Branch!” Coal grabbed him, and in doing so, the spell was disrupted. He gasped as a bomb was shot their way. He put up a spell quickly, pushing the boys back. The spell had broken on impact and sent them flying. 

All Clay heard next was ringing. His vision was blurry and smoky. The forest was on fire, that much he knew. He coughed up smoke and looked around. Then he could hear again, and his panic shot up as his Papa’s cries of pain shot through the air. He scrambled up and ran over quickly, gasping at the sight. 

Coal’s right arm was completely burned, his skin searing in hot bubbles. It crawled up his arm and up his cheek.

This was a nightmare. 

 

“We had to rush him to medical, and my brothers and I fought,” Clay scrubbed at his eyes. “We drove him away and… I haven’t seen him since.” 

“Oh, sweetie,” she said, squeezing him. “What about your Papa?”

“He’s okay now,” Clay sighed. But… 

 

He lost his arm. And the vision in his right eye. The solar witch partially blinded from seeing the sun. It was his fault. 

Branch sighed and sat down in the middle of his spell circle. He threw off the balance with his last one. This one had to be perfect. He had to banish all that clogged his mind or else things would continue to be thrown off. 

He put his hands out, white magic flowing from his hands and lighting the circle up. His face contorted as his magic started going haywire again. Dammit! He usually used a spell to keep himself in check for these rituals, but that spell was hurting more than it was helping. 

He sighed as the forest looked just about as wilted as he felt. Why couldn’t he just put shit in the past? 

He looked down with miserable eyes as Chai climbed into his lap for comfort.

 

“Guys,” Branch said, catching their attention. He had anger in his body and guilt in his eyes. “It’s my fault.” 

John looked at him in anger, eyes full of more hate than Branch had ever seen. “Yes. It is,” he hissed and turned on his heel.

“John!” Bruce hissed. 

Something in Branch died in that moment. He knew it was his fault, and he was ready to accept it. What he wasn’t ready for was the looks he received from each of them. 

“I-I’m sorry,” Branch twisted his hands together, holding back his tears. 

“What were you even doing? Papa said to stay put!” Clay snapped. 

“Glade yelled for me and-” He started. 

“Your girlfriend was more important than Papa?” Floyd snapped this time. Floyd never snapped at him. 

“You made him lose his focus!” John snapped again. “And look what happened!” 

“Guys!” Bruce chided, but when Branch looked for anything in his eyes, the boy looked away. 

That’s when he started feeling it; he was losing his color. 

“Boys! Enough!” Rosie came down the hall, hands on her hips and an angry look on his face. “Blaming each other will only hurt your papa! It happened! Now we need to move on. I’m sure seeing your smiling faces will help, yeah?” 

“Yes, Grandma,” the boys grumbled. 

Helia came down the hall and put an arm around her. “Why don’t we separate and come back for dinner, okay?” 

They nodded, and Branch practically flew to his room. He knew he slammed the door, but he didn’t care. He ran to his mirror, breathing heavily, and crying out as he watched himself go grey. No, no, please. 

“No,” He sank to his knees. 

Chai nudged at his leg, but… he couldn’t feel anything.

He sat there for hours, staring at himself, even as his eyes fell lifeless and his hair fell to his shoulders. He never moved once. Grandma and Grandpa had called him a few times, and he’d heard whispers from his brothers outside his door, but… this was it. He’d lost it all. 

He couldn’t let them see him like this. 

 

He left that night. He’d called his Dad and made sure Papa was okay. They’d begged him to come home several times in the first year, demanded he come home a few times, and even tried to find him several times, but he was good at evading trackers. He wanted to go home, but… no matter how many spells he tried, his color wouldn’t come back, and he was too ashamed to go back yet. 

He looked down at his communicator as it lit up with John’s name. He was likely upset about the balance being thrown off. Why else would he call? He hadn’t in years. He couldn’t take getting yelled at today.

He took it off and tossed it into his chair. Not right now. Not ever again. 

Is this what his life was doomed to? Falling deeper and deeper into a pit he couldn’t escape? 

“I can’t do this anymore,” he whispered, a lone tear running down his cheek.

Notes:

Good news! I'm getting pretty far ahead, so this week I'll be posting this Friday as well! Anywho, I'm glad you guys are liking it! I've missed you guys a lot!
In case you don't know, I have an Insta where we chat and I post sneak peeks! Come join us! The user is Nevergladetrails

Chapter 3: Sun and Moon

To truly understand the journey of their lives, one must start at the beginning. For these boys, their story began with the sun and the moon. Star-crossed lovers from two different covens.

Magic is quite an unpredictable force, and many still learn from it day to day. However, it can be broken down into levels. At the top sit the six magic Archetypes: Fate, Karma, Harmony, Chaos, Life, and Death. Below them are the three Celestials: The Sun, Moon, and Stars. Magic then splits off from them, forming the basic magic known to most witches. 

The coven in Volacno Rock City was known as Silver Flame. A witch was born into their family, and on that day, the sun shone brightly. When he came of age for his magic to come in, they found they were blessed with the Witch of the Sun, a Celestial right before their eyes. This witch was named Coal Rivers. 

Another coven close by, one nestled in the mountains, was known as Obsidian Thorn. A year after the birth of the sun came the moon. Born under a full moon at its peak. This little witch showed signs of his magic well before he should have, and when the ceremony brought his magic to full life, not one soul was surprised, all overjoyed nonetheless. This witch was named Tempo Oak. 

It is said that the Archetypes are drawn to each other two by two. The same can be said for the celestials. The sun, the moon, and the stars would always be drawn together. Some find platonic comfort, others beautiful friendships, and in some cases, undying love.

 

Coal was raised in two different worlds. The warm and calm life of the Solar Witch and the fun and crazy world of a rocker. It was hard finding that happy medium for him as he grew. Some days, he wanted nothing more than to meditate and practice under the sun's rays, and other days, he quite enjoyed screaming death metal and throwing his face into the barrel of drums. 

And he got to do both as he pleased, as his father, Umber, seemed more interested in gaining status among the coven heads. He rarely spared Coal a glance unless it was to preen under the light of attention for giving him life. It was quite lonely most of the time. Still, he never let it dampen him. 

He was the first up every morning with a smile on his face. He had always risen with the sun, and as he got a little older, he would practice his magic in the early morning hours for peace and quiet.

However, he was lively and spirited with a magnetism that drew people in. He had many friends growing up, but his best friend was Thrash, the prince and heir to the Rock Kingdom. He was the first and only person outside of his coven that he willingly showed the other side of his life. 

“This is so metal!” Thrash gasped excitedly as Coal created glowing orbs around them, lit by the fires of the sun. 

“This is a small spell,” Coal laughed. 

“Don’t downplay yourself, man! The fact that you’re doing magic right now is wild!” Thrash laughed and patted his back a bit roughly. Coal was used to his mannerisms, though. 

Thrash was always a wild little thing, and it was something Coal loved. His coven often tried to keep him in a calm state, as his magic could turn into an explosive one if not handled with care. But he needed his other side, too, the wild and loud and excitable. Things he could get through his best friend.

“Show me more!” Thrash grinned and plopped himself on the ground. 

“Sure,” Coal grinned and started up more spells. 

He so enjoyed the glimmer of wonder in his friend's eyes as he did. This was one of the best parts of magic, in his opinion. He wanted to share it with everyone he could to get that child-like look. Everyone should get to experience magic. He knew that was just a dream, though. With hunters on the rise, they had to stay hidden. At least he could do this.

 

Tempo lived a rather different life. He was raised by two loving and caring pop trolls, Rosiepuff and Helia, his mom and dad, and excellent witches. Rosie was quite a powerful Green Witch, and Helia was an exceptional Spirit Witch.

Initially, the coven heads had expressed a desire to take over teaching him and his upbringing. His parents were having none of that, though. They held firm and expressed that he would be staying put. They were displeased by this statement but relented. Helia had found them attempting to put their own teachings into Tempo’s head one day and had threatened to find them a new coven if they needed to. Tempo was going to grow up as normally and happily as he pleased. After that, they relented. 

Raising him became a learning curve for both of them as their boy started leaning towards staying awake in the late hours of the night and sleeping long into the daytime. They understood, he was the Lunar Witch after all. 

This rarely gained him friends, though. Most didn’t stay up until the wee hours of the morning. It was fine; he was more interested in his magic anyway. The moon always brought him comfort, and the stillness of the night was his comfort zone. 

He did eventually make one friend. She was a Beast Witch named Lydia. Her magic was on the rarer side, as it could allow her to take the form of other creatures. A shapeshifter, if you will. 

He had met her one night, thinking she was a normal bobcat. He was quite surprised when she laughed in a very troll-like way. 

“Hi to you too,” she grinned and transformed into a pink girl with curly hair that matched the colors of the aurora borealis, mischief held in her blue eyes that were absolutely clouded in eyeliner.

“Beast magic,” Tempo lit up with excitement. “I’ve never seen it in person before. Oh. I’m Tempo.” 

Lydia’s brows ticked up, “ The Lunar Witch Tempo?” 

He rolled his eyes, “Yup. That’s me. And you are?” He held out his hand.

“Lydia,” she shook his hand. “

“Nocturnal are we?” Tempo smiled. 

“I enjoy the night,” she shrugged with a smile. “As you enjoy the moon, I presume.” 

“You presume correctly,” Tempo smiled. “I don’t meet too many people this late. Care to join me for a cupcake?” 

Lydia gasped, “I would love a cupcake.” 

“Follow me then,” Tempo waved dramatically and led her back to his pod. This was the beginning of their beautiful friendship.

 

The first time they met, Coal was sixteen and the Silver Flame was visiting Obsidian Thorn for diplomatic reasons. Umber, in his quest to join the coven heads, had tagged along. He was truly only allowed because of Coal. That being said, Coal was dragged along, rather unhappily, too. 

Coal puffed out a breath and looked around. The village was quite beautiful, actually. He rarely left his home, so the mountains were a welcome change. It was nice and cool, and the village's location on top of the mountain allowed him closer proximity to the sun. All in all, it was a wonderful place, but because he was forced here, he’d pout a bit longer. 

He looked up at the sky and yawned, the moon coming up and taking the place of the sun. Their meeting was taking forever. He rolled his eyes and decided to head to their temporary pod for the night. He was hardly ever up this late, and waiting for his father was not a reasonable excuse to stay up now. 

He was nearly to his pod when a shadow stopped him. He paused and looked around, following the shadow into a small glade. What he saw took his breath away. A blue boy with long curly hair was dancing around under the moon. He wore a white top with long sleeves that followed after him gracefully.  He raised his hands up to the moon and fanned them out around him. Moonbeams came shining down and made the crystals that grew around them naturally glow bright. The boy smiled happily and spun around, coming to a stuttering stop, his eyes glowing silver with power as they locked on Coal’s.

Tempo felt just as breathless the second he locked eyes with this boy. One that was covered in black clothing, ripped fishnets, and enough eyeliner to make his best friend jealous. He had fuchsia hair pulled up in a spiked hairband. My word, he was gorgeous. 

And for reasons neither of them knew, they were inexplicably drawn to each other like moths to a flame.

Coal seemed to break his trance first and shook his head. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt. I couldn’t help but watch, though, you’re stunning,” he said rather bluntly. Rockers weren’t ones to keep their thoughts to themselves.

Tempo flushed and smiled a bit. “Well, thank you. And don’t worry about it, I was only messing around,” he waved sheepishly. 

Oye. This boy was adorable. 

Coal cleared his throat to keep his cheeks from heating, “I’m Coal.” He walked over and put a hand out. 

“Tempo,” the other smiled and shook his hand. 

They smiled more softly at each other, their magic buzzing under their skin, that this was where they were supposed to be. 

“Could I uh.. interest you in some moon dancing?” Tempo smiled shyly. 

Now this, this was a very good reason to stay up late. 

“I would be interested in that,” Coal smiled. He put a finger up in motion for one second. He unlaced his boots and stepped out of them. They weren’t great for dancing, but they made the outfit so much better. 

Tempo smiled and put his hand out. Coal happily took it and was pulled into a rather fun dance. Their laughter filled the night, and their joy clouded the air. 

Coal wasn’t able to stay as long as he wanted, as he was very tired from traveling and generally not staying up too late. But they parted with the promise to find each other the next day. 

He woke rather late for him and found his pod empty. His father was likely trying to schmooze with the coven heads again. No matter. He readied himself for the day and headed out into the village. It was lively, yet he couldn’t find Tempo. 

He sat down on a log and tapped his knee, looking around. Surely he hadn’t dreamt up the gorgeous moon goddess, right? 

“Looking for someone handsome?” A voice startled him. He was even more startled when he saw a fox looking at him. Lydia laughed and transformed back, sitting beside him. “I get that reaction a lot.” 

“Well, beast magic isn’t very common,” Coal laughed. “I am looking for someone actually. I’m Coal.” 

“Lydia. Maybe I can help you,” she smiled. 

“That’d be great,” he smiled. “I met him last night. His name’s Tempo.” 

“Ah,” she laughed. “That’s my bestie. He’s probably not up yet. He stays up real late and sleeps real late.” 

“Oh. Oh good. I was worried I had dreamt him up,” Coal laughed. 

“Nah,” She laughed. “And you’re not the first to think that. He’s like the nymph of the night. He’ll draw ya in and disappear until the sun goes down.” 

Coal laughed, “Funny, I’m the opposite. I’m up with the sun.”

“True opposites,” She laughed. 

“Coal,” Umber called, hands clasped behind his back and eyes dull. “The heads would like your presence.” 

Coal sighed and smiled at Lydia, “Nice to meet you.” He got up. 

“Nice to meet you too,” She smiled and waved as he left to reach his father’s side. 

“What’s this about?” Coal fell into step with him. 

“As if I know,” Umber rolled his eyes. 

No, of course not. If it wasn’t about him, his father rarely paid attention.

The officials smiled upon his arrival, “Ah, Coal, come. We have someone we’re sure you’d like to meet.” 

Coal raised a brow and walked into the crowd of witches. They were faced with the officials of Obsidian Thorn and a small family. A purple woman with light blue hair and a blue man with deep purple hair. To his surprise, next to them was Tempo. The poor boy was yawning and looking rather tired. When their eyes met, however, he looked more awake. His eyes were blue in the daytime, how pretty.

“This is Tempo, the Witch of the Moon,” their official introduced him. 

“This Coal, the Witch of the Sun,” his official did the same. 

Coal and Tempo’s eyes were locked, smiles overcoming them. No wonder they felt so drawn to each other. 

“Would it be alright if we separated to talk?” Tempo asked his officials. 

“I don’t see why not,” the woman smiled. 

“Thank you,” he bowed his head a bit, just long enough to be properly respectful, before grabbing Coal’s hand and running away like a child with candy. 

Coal laughed and ran with him, hearing the coven heads laughing behind them. 

Tempo looked back at him with a thousand-watt smile and turned on his heel to hop over some rocks in a stream. “No wonder my magic goes crazy around you, you’re my other half. Or well, we still have the stars out there somewhere, but,” he waved. “We’ll find them eventually.” 

Coal laughed and walked over the rocks with him. “I see why you’re up so late now.” 

“Does it work the same way with you? Are you up really early?” Tempo asked and then gasped. “I kept you up so late last night!” 

“Yes, and I don’t mind,” Coal laughed. “I had so much fun with you last night.” 

“Oh, well then,” Tempo smiled coyly. “You’re not leaving soon, are you?” 

Coal hummed, “I think we leave in the morning.” 

“Perfect!” Tempo smiled and took his hand again, leading him into the woods. 

“What are we doing?” Coal laughed. 

“Enjoying our time together!” Tempo grinned at him and pulled him along. 

Oh, good lord, he was at the mercy of this boy and, quite frankly, he was okay with it.

 

After that, the two were constantly talking to each other on their pendants. It was a few months before they saw each other again, and they were practically chomping at the bit by the time they reached each other. 

It was for another meeting, this time in Volcano Rock City. Tempo had the time of his life there, letting Coal show him around happily. Even though he was a pop troll, he meshed well with the rockers. He had met Thrash, and boy, did the two hit it off. 

“He’s just as cute as you said,” Thrash grinned as they watched Tempo headbang with some of their friends. 

“Don’t I know it?” Coal grinned. 

“Oh my god, you’re already smitten,” Thrash laughed. 

“Hush,” Coal pushed him away. 

Tempo then got to witness what everyone was talking about when he saw Coal throw his face into the drums. His laughter filled the room, making Coal look at him with a smile. They’re eyes stayed on each other after that. His friends passed looked at each other, small grins on their faces. 

These boys truly adored everything about each other, even if they were parallel to each other. Tempo was bull-headed and brimming with emotion, always ready to have fun and be loud. Coal was calm and collected most of the time, and loud and excitable other times. He was a bit quieter but always observing. Whereas Tempo usually rushed in headfirst. Most laughed and told them it seemed like Coal should be the moon and Tempo should be the sun, but they didn’t care.

They were truly smitten with each other.

Saying goodbye this time was infinitely harder than the last. They hugged each other and found themselves clinging to each other's embrace. 

“Come on, Tempo.” His official smiled. 

“Call me when you make it home,” Coal reluctantly let him go. 

“I will,” Tempo smiled sadly and turned to follow his coven. 

“Coal,” his father called him from their home. Coal sighed heavily and walked back. 

 

When they came of age for their own brooms, things got significantly easier for them. More often than not, Coal came out to the mountains. He really did enjoy it there, and Tempo was a little less acclimated to the volcano than was necessary. He didn’t mind one bit, though. 

The villages were both getting used to seeing the two glued at the hip, some even making bets on the couple. 

Coal and Lydia really hit it off as well. After their first meeting, they hadn’t been able to talk too much, but Tempo went out of his way to make it a priority. She was his best friend after all. 

“I knew you always struck me as a sunny boy,” Lydia laughed. “Oh! That’s what I’ll call you from now on! Sunny boy!” 

Tempo laughed, but Coal only sighed in exasperation, “Do you have to?” 

“Yup! Welcome to the family, Sunny Boy!” Lydia grinned and threw an arm around him. 

 

In the time they’d known each other, some things had become glaringly apparent. Tempo’s parents loved Coal, Volcano Rock City wasn’t the place for Tempo, Tempo really didn’t like Umber, and the two couldn’t handle being away from each other much longer.

It was about a year into their friendship when their longing looks started to become too much. 

They were in Tempo’s backyard, sitting against a tree as Coal casually moved the sun's rays to sit on his skin and put Tempo in the shade. They both made sacrifices to their schedules to see each other. Tempo wouldn’t stay out so late, and Coal would stay out later, so they could see each other without compromising the other's magic time. 

Tempo looked at him slightly, admiring the way Coal’s body lit up under the sun. His eyes always turned a beautiful shade of orange when he used his magic. 

Coal looked at him and smiled, eyes half lidded in relaxation yet so full of adoration for the boy next to him. 

Tempo looked over his face a bit, and then his next moves were completely on instinct. He turned to crawl over to him and onto his lap. Coal looked at him in surprise, but did nothing to object, instead putting his hands on his hips. Tempo put his arms on his shoulders before leaning forward and connecting their lips. 

Coal was more than happy to reciprocate, pulling him closer. Next thing he knew, Tempo was on the ground, and Coal was over him, kissing him hungrily. Tempo melted under his touch, his hands bracing on his shoulders. 

“I’m gonna pretend I saw nothing,” Rosie called from the back door. 

Coal instantly flew back off of him, face flushed. 

“Mom,” Tempo put his hands over his face. 

“What? I saw nothing,” Rosie said, back turned to them. “But you should know your dad will be home in thirty minutes. Got that? Thirty minutes. Now, I’m going to go do laundry, and I’m sure that will keep me a bit, so you kids let me know if you need anything,” she said and walked back in. 

“Thanks, Mom,” Tempo said, sitting up. He laughed at Coal’s indigo cheeks and pushed some hair from his face. “Cutie.” 

Coal flushed more, “Shut up.” 

“Okay,” Tempo shrugged, eyes mischievous, and pushed Coal to the ground this time. Before Coal could catch up, Tempo was kissing him this time, just as intensely as before. 

Oh whatever. 

He kissed him back and pulled their bodies flush together. 

 

By the age of eighteen, Coal was far beyond ready to move out. His relationship with his father was always non-existent, but now the man was trying to use him to get in good with the coven heads. 

That’s when he made the choice. He was going to move covens. His coven was far from happy to hear the news, but both covens figured it was bound to happen when the two met. Who were they to stand in the way of the sun and moon connecting?

Thrash was sad to see him go, but was overwhelmingly supportive about the whole thing. Coal even gave him a pendant and showed him how it worked, so they could still talk. He would come back to see him as often as he could.

The whole process took a little over three months, and in that time, Tempo had been excitedly telling him about all the plans he was making for the future. He truly did love this boy with all his heart. 

The second he arrived, Coal smiled and put his things down, opening his arms. Tempo ran to him and jumped into them, wrapping his legs around his waist. People around the village smiled at them, happy to see the couple united. They’d been hearing Tempo ramble happily for months about how his boyfriend was moving there. 

“I missed you,” Tempo kissed all over his face. 

“I missed you, too, Moon,” Coal caught his lips with his own. 

“I’ll help you,” Tempo smiled when he was put on his feet and picked up some of his bags. 

Coal kissed his cheek and followed him into town. 

 

At twenty-one and twenty, the two were engaged, and a year later, they were married. Coal had transitioned from his rocker look to something a bit softer and warmer for the mountain air. He still wore enough eyeliner to make Lydia jealous, but Tempo would have him no other way. 

Their first year married was rather… intimate. Physically, mentally, and magically. Eclipse rituals were far easier when living with each other, and their schedules adapted naturally to fit each other. 

Coal still tried to talk to his father occasionally, but the man wasn’t the least bit interested in talking to him. One time, he was acting rather careless with him over their conversation, and Tempo had had just about enough. He had snatched the pendant from his husband rather irritably and gave the man a scathing lecture about listening when someone is talking to you. 

“You are an insufferable ego maniac who doesn’t even deserve to have such a wonderful son! I hope those coven heads of yours never let you in!” He hissed and hung up on him. He huffed and brought the pendant back to Coal. Only then did he pause and take on a mortified look, “I’m so sorry.” 

Coal was only grinning at him with adoration in his eyes, “Don’t be sorry. That was amazing.” He pulled him closer and kissed him. 

Around two years later, Tempo was laid on Coal’s bare chest and hummed, tracing circles in his skin. 

“What’s on your mind, Moon?” Coal asked and rubbed his back. 

“Do you want kids?” Tempo asked right off the bat. 

Coal paused and then smiled, “Yeah.” 

Tempo sat up and looked at him, “You do?” 

“Yeah,” Coal laughed. “To be honest, I want a lot.” 

Tempo grinned, “Then a lot you’ll get!” 

“Oh!” Coal laughed as Tempo swarmed him. 

 

The birth of their first son was a joy in the village. John Dory was the name they had decided on. He was just as lively as his parents, constantly ready to go and running around the second he was able to.

Coal had started taking to working with the coven officials to help maintain the wards and barriers to bring in more income for their growing family. In that time, Lydia was always over, happily playing with John. He started calling her Aunt Lydia the second he could.

It was when John had turned one that his magic started to come in. Coal was out in the forest, doing some barrier work, when his pendant lit up. 

“Hey Moon. Everything okay?” Coal hummed.

“Uhm… I’m not sure,” Tempo said in an eerily calm voice. 

That put Coal on edge instantly, “Why? Are you guys okay?” He was already packing up to get home. 

“I took John out to play in the garden and… Everything died around him. Like the grass and the plants. He’s not even phased by it either,” Tempo watched John run around in fits of giggles as things withered around him. “I don’t know what to do.” 

“I’m on my way,” Coal disappeared in a flash of light and appeared in the backyard. His brows furrowed at the dead plants. 

Tempo dropped his pendant and rubbed his neck. “Should we call the elders?” 

“That’s… probably for the best,” Coal sighed. 

Tempo nodded and got up. He put a hand on his head when he saw stars from getting up too quickly. 

“Moon?” Coal steadied him. “Are you okay?” 

Tempo nodded, “I’m fine. I’ll call them and have them come take a look.” 

Coal gave him a worried look, but Tempo smiled and kissed his cheek. “I’m fine, I promise.” 

“I’ll hold you to that,” Coal hummed and let him go. “Come here, Squirt,” Coal snatched John as he ran by, making him giggle. 

Predictably, the coven heads were at their house within the hour. They were talking to John to keep him occupied and running some spells on him. 

“You sure you’re okay?” Coal whispered. Tempo did look a little pale today, and his dizzy spell was only one of a few. 

Tempo smiled and nodded, “We’ll talk about it later.” 

That didn’t settle him one bit. 

They paused when the leaders gasped, looks of awe on their faces. 

“What? What’s happening? Is he okay?” Tempo looked around them. 

“Oh yes, yes, quite! He’s perfect! He’s gotten his magic as early as you did, Tempo,” One smiled. “You two, two of the three Celesticals, birthed an Archetype.” 

Their eyes widened significantly, “Arechetype?” 

Tempo looked down at their little boy playing with a toy fairy and sighed, “He’s Death, isn’t he?” 

Coal looked at him and then at their son, and then back at the leaders. 

“Yes, precisely! He needs to grow up understanding that Death isn’t just the bad. It's part of the circle of life. It’s going to allow him to see spirits and converse with them like a spiritual witch. Things may die around him now, but when he finds his other half, as you two have, balance will be restored.” 

“He’s one,” Tempo sighed and rubbed his face. 

“Yes, well, we can put an inhibitor on him until he comes of age to fully learn and understand,” he shrugged. “Or we can take charge on his upbringing and teaching.” 

“Excuse me?” Coal frowned. 

“Get out,” Tempo pointed. “My mom warned me that you did this exact thing with me. You’re not taking him, and you’re not teaching him. You may put an inhibitor on, and then you may leave.” 

“Woah, okay. We don’t plan to do anything of the sort,” A man said, giving the other a scolding look. “I apologize for his words. We will put the spell on him. It will lessen as he gets older and break when he can handle it on his own.” 

“Thank you,” Tempo crossed his arms. 

Once the spell was placed, John was able to run around again without things dying. He honestly seemed a little upset by it. 

“An Archetype,” Coal laughed, arm around Tempo. “It’s hard to believe.” 

“It shouldn’t be,” Tempo smiled up at him. “Two Celestials make powerful children.” 

Coal laughed a bit and nodded, “You’re right. Now, are you going to tell me what’s going on with you?” He looked at him. 

“Sure. John’s getting a little sibling,” he smiled. 

Coal paused and looked at his hair, and then back at him. Tempo laughed and nodded. 

“Oh my god!” Coal gasped and picked him up, making him laugh. 

“I found it this morning. Makes sense with the way I’ve been acting,” he smiled and kissed Coal’s cheek.” 

The man couldn’t stop smiling and kissed all over Tempo’s face, “We’re ready, right?” 

“Of course, we are Shine. We rock at this already. John’s going to love having a little sibling to play with,” he grinned. 

Coal rubbed their noses together, “And my world keeps growing.” 

 

Spruce was born a few short months later. After John’s announcement, they kept a watchful eye on his magic.

Just as anticipated, John was over the moon for a sibling, and the second Spruce started crawling, the two were glued to each other. Spruce really didn’t show any signs of early magic, but he definitely showed a liking towards certain things that led them to make a hypothesis. Or a few for that matter.

Their little one really loved the dirt, and they could just say he liked playing in it, but it felt like more. They suspected he might have earth magic. Well, then he took a liking to water and wanted to be in it all the time. 

By the time he was one, he was able to make the wind move with his hands. Something his big brother squealed about. 

Around that time, they also found that another sibling was getting added to the bunch. The boys were ecstatic and wanted to see the egg all the time.

Then Clay was born with the wildest green hair. Like his older brother, he didn’t show any outward signs of magic, which was a little relieving. 

However, Spruce then started showing a liking for fire. 

“No, no, no, no,” Coal put his hands up and contained the flame that started in Srpuce’s hands. 

His baby sputtered out a laugh, “Papa!” He giggled. 

“Spruce!” Coal laughed with him. “Fire now, Spirit?” 

“Yah!” Spruce cheered. 

Coal laughed, “Moon? He’s got element magic! Not just one, all of them!” 

“Great,” Tempo laughed, walking in with Clay on his hip and holding John’s hand. “Come on, Spruce. Let’s go to Grandma and Grandpa’s.” 

Spruce gasped and got up, running to take John’s hand. 

Their ‘march’ was something the kids did often. John would take hold of Tempo’s tail, and Spruce would take hold of Coal’s. They now took both of Clay’s hands and walked in a little half circle behind their parents. The village thought it was the cutest thing and would often wave at them.

Their grandparents were always over the moon to see them, but this time, they were overjoyed to hear the news once more. 

“So was the plan always one year apart for them?” Helia mused. 

“Bold of you to assume there was any plan here,” Coal laughed. 

“Yup. We’re just going with the wind here,” Tempo laughed 

The autumn brought Floyd, number four in their ever-growing family. It also brought on questions, spurred by others’ information. 

“Amelia said I’m gonna find my other half. What’s that mean?” John asked one morning over breakfast. 

Coal and Tempo looked a bit exasperated. They were still trying to teach him behind their backs. 

“It’s like Daddy and I,” Coal hummed. “Daddy and I are the sun and the moon. One day, we’ll find our stars. You’re magic is Death. Do you know what the opposite is?” 

John hummed and looked down in thought. “Life?” He looked up.

“Good job! Life is your other half,” Tempo smiled, feeding Floyd. “She’s correct. Most halves find each other. One day, you’ll find your life to your death.” 

John gasped, “Will I marry them like you guys?” 

“Oye,” Coal rubbed his face. He was only four.

Tempo laughed, “Maybe. It could be different, though. They could be a lot older than you or a lot younger. They could just be your best friend or just a friend. The possibilities are endless. It might not happen the same as Papa and I.” 

“That’s okay,” John smiled happily. “I can’t wait to meet them.” 

Their little march train became two lines as soon as Floyd could walk. 

They smiled at their kids running around the little play area and relaxed under the afternoon sun. 

“One more?” Coal smiled. 

“Four’s not enough?” Tempo laughed. 

“Five’s the magic number,” Coal grinned, making his husband laugh even more. 

They both looked up quickly when lightning struck the ground. Clay had his little hands up to the sky with a wild look in his eyes. Dark storm clouds had formed over him and were starting to rain down on them. His brothers were laughing happily and running around. 

“A storm witch,” Coal laughed. “Rare.” 

“And you want one more,” Tempo laughed.

“I do. Look at how powerful they all are,” Coal laughed. “But if you don’t, I’ll respect that.” 

Tempo shook his head with a smile, “One more. But that’s it!” He pointed at him as his husband cheered. 

“You got it!” Coal grinned and kissed him. 

 

When Branch’s egg started forming, John started becoming a lot clingier. He was almost always with Tempo and wanted to see the egg often. They weren’t sure what brought this on, but he was really attached to it. He hadn’t acted like this with the other three. 

“My baby brother, my baby brother!” John would sing to it. 

The other boys wanted to see it constantly as well, but not as badly as John. 

The springtime brought new life to the plants around them, but the day Branch hatched, everything seemed a bit brighter. 

Of course, he was the youngest of five, so the baby was constantly around one if not all of his brothers. 

John’s clinginess then shifted from Tempo to Branch. He was almost constantly with him, and when the baby started walking, they were glued to each other. 

“Coal!” Tempo called from the backyard one day. 

“What? What happened?” Coal came rushing out. 

Tempo was sitting with Lydia and pointed into the yard with a stupefied face. Branch was giggling as many animals surrounded him, the plant life blooming bigger and brighter than before. John was laughing and running around the plants. 

“What is happening?” Coal looked around. 

Their eyes widened when John’s inhibitor snapped, bringing the power of death back. He took Branch’s hand happily, and everything around them settled. They giggled happily and spun around with each other.

Tempo ran a hand over his face, “Did… did we birth Death and Life?” 

“I think we did,” Coal laughed. “I’ll call the coven heads.” 

“Look at you guys go,” Lydia laughed. 

 

It was confirmed that afternoon. They had birthed two archetypes: Life and Death. The village was overjoyed. 

Tempo and Coal just smiled at their boys. “Five was the magic number,” Tempo smiled. 

“Told you,” Coal laughed. 

“No more,” his husband said sternly. 

“Heard loud and clear,” Coal laughed. 

This was their new start. Their lives were bound to be rambunctious and full of so much love. And it all started with the Sun and the Moon.

Notes:

Everything starts picking up after this! Get ready!
Thank you guys for all your wonderful comments! I so enjoy reading them! Let me know what you think of this one!

Chapter 4: Out in the Open

Seeing Branch had become part of rotation in Poppy’s life for the last month. She was worried about him. The boy looked sadder and sadder the longer she knew him. Like every wall she broke down only led her to a sadder version of him. She desperately wanted to help.

When she wasn’t there and he needed her, she would get a visit from Chai. The little fox would yip at her from the treeline until she followed him, and every time, Branch was hitting a new mental low. 

She was happy to report, however, that the boy was starting to look a little happier when he saw her. He needed friends badly. Staying out here by himself was doing him no favors. 

She hummed as she watched him tune his guitar. That could wait, though. She had a more pressing question.

“What kind of magic do you have? Or is it like a ‘everyone has the same magic’ thing?” She asked. 

The way the man froze like a deer was almost comical. 

“What?” He looked at her. 

“What? I thought it was a straightforward question,” She raised a brow. “You are a witch, right?” 

Branch opened and closed his mouth in a fish manner before furrowing his brows at her. “You know about-” 

“Witches? Yeah,” she laughed. “Well, I didn’t until I met you, and then I did a bunch of research. I’m not dumb, ya know? Your house literally disappeared and then reappeared when you let me find it.” 

“Well, I didn’t think you were dumb, but..” he flushed. 

“Hunters are a problem, I know. I get it. You can trust me, though,” she smiled brightly. 

Branch smiled exasperatedly at her. Yeah, he was beginning to understand that. She’d already figured it out on her own. May as well tell her what’s real and what’s fake. He wasn’t sure what this ‘research’ entailed, but he was sure most of it wasn’t real.

“We all share a basemental magic, yes, however, every one of us specializes in something different. That’s not to say that there can’t be two witches that both have like elemental magic, but some may have it stronger and some may have it weaker,” he explained. 

“Okay,” she nodded to herself and then smiled. “What’s yours?” 

Branch’s stomach tossed and turned a bit. He knew he wasn’t upholding his magic well lately. The drooping plant life was the product. 

“Mine’s a bit of a rarer power. I’m uhm.. I’m the Witch of Life,” he hummed. 

“Oh,” Poppy smiled softly. “That sounds like a lot of responsibility.” 

Branch looked at her in surprise, “Yeah. It is.” 

Most people immediately started asking a million questions or making requests of him. But this girl, she just looked at him in sympathy. Something he normally would reject, but with her, he really felt like she saw him. 

“That must be why everything’s so droopy,” she looked around at the plant life. 

Branch nodded sadly, “It’s my fault. I’m not doing my job well.” 

“It’s not your fault,” she frowned. “You’re hurting. Anyone with eyes can see that. I don’t know what or who hurt you, but you need help, and that’s okay.” She took his hand. “If you’ll let me, I can try and help you.” 

Branch looked at her, yet another wall coming down behind his eyes, releasing a very vulnerable look. She would do everything in her power to make this boy happy again. 

“Why? You barely know me,” Branch asked softly. 

“Branch, I wanted to help you the second I saw you. I told you, no one deserves to be this lonely, and I meant it. Now it’s been what? A month? I know you better now, and my feelings haven't changed, only intensified. You’re my friend, and I’ll help you no matter what.” 

Branch rubbed his face and looked at Chai as he yipped at him. Can he speak with him? Another question for later. 

Branch sighed and looked at her, “Okay. What do you suggest?” 

“Well, first, talking. We can move on after that, and we can go at your pace, okay?” She squeezed his hand.

He nodded softly, “Thank you.” 

“Don’t thank me for being your friend. That’s a privilege I’ve been given,” she smiled softly and leaned on his shoulder. “Whenever you’re ready, I’m here to listen.” 

Branch leaned his head on hers and sighed. Maybe it would do him good to talk. 

Over in his chair, his pendant lay still from where he had tossed it. It lit up and shone John’s name again, unnoticed by the two. 

 

John sighed and dropped his pendant as he entered the mountain area of his home. It had been a while since he came home, and he had to admit, the pine smell was calming in a way he wasn’t ready for. It was familiar and nostalgic. 

He landed near his family home and blinked in surprise. 

By the door was a hanger, one for brooms. There were his dad's and papa’s, along with his grandma's and grandpa’s— the norm. However, two more brooms were hung at the end. One was a purple wood broom with black bristles, wrapped in gold wire and little trinkets all over it. Another was a blue wood with white bristles and similarly wrapped. Floyd’s. He wasn’t sure about the other one. 

He put his up with them, his own a black wood with black bristles. He had wrapped it in silver and had woven rubies into the bristles.

If Floyd was here… no. No backing out now. He needed to find Branch, and his parents were his best bet. 

He knocked once before pushing the door open. He could hear talking coming from the common room, so he walked that way. When he walked in, the room went quiet. Floyd was immediately looking at him, bristling up like he might run at any given moment. There was a girl next to him, a fairy he thought, but the girl obviously possessed the magic of a witch. She was the opposite of his brother, looking ready to fight at any given moment. 

Then came the looks from his parents. His dad looked annoyed at the two boys, and his papa just looked happy to see him. 

Tempo, his dad, was a blue troll on the average side for height with long curly purple hair, similar to Bruce’s, but a lot curlier. He had bright blue eyes with black eyeliner on, making his sharp eyes even sharper. He was constantly clad in various different blue blouses and dark pants. Decorating him were many jewels and gems in the imagery of moons. The Lunar Witch in magic and look. 

Coal, his papa, was the opposite. He was a blue troll as well, but built taller and wider in muscle mass. His hair was just as long but straighter with only a small wave in it, fuchsia in color. His left eye was a deep purple, and the man constantly wore some form of golden makeup; today was matching his husband in eyeliner. He leaned towards warmer colors, his top a warm yellow tucked into cream colored pants. Just the same, he decorated himself in amber and sun imagery. The Solar Witch. 

The sun and the moon, people called his parents. 

“Would you two stop looking at each other like the house may combust if you utter any words at each other,” Tempo snapped, making the boys jolt back to reality. 

“Maybe I should go,” Floyd said, getting up. 

“No, you won’t. Sit down now,” Tempo crossed his arms. 

“Sit,” Coal said, getting up. Floyd ducked his head and sat down. Coal then walked over to John, smiling a bit. “Hey, Squirt. Good to see you,” he said, hugging him. 

John couldn’t help but look at the man’s right arm. After it had healed, he made himself a new arm out of light. Of course, he couldn’t use it outside of the coven and other witches, but he was rarely outside of the coven, so it worked. Besides that, he had burn scars up his shoulder, cheek, and over his right eye, making it a light lavender color.

“Hi Papa,” He hugged him. It felt nice to be in his embrace again. 

“Your brother was just telling us about this dream he’s concerned about,” Coal let him go and went to sit by his husband again. “And you know Floyd’s dreams,” he waved. 

“Always mean something,” John hummed. 

“Precisely. Now, surely, Floyd, you wouldn’t stop telling us about this important and disturbing dream of yours just because your brother is here, right? Because surely that would indicate that whatever this tiff is that’s happening between the five of you is more than just the ‘nothing’ that you all keep insisting that it is, and your parents would be aware of it. Right?” He looked between them sharply. 

They both froze like deer, but Tempo looked at him in surprise. 

Now, it was no secret that Tempo was a short-tempered man. He knew from a young age that his patience was low and he was easily set off. This, by no means, meant that he was ever cruel or harmful in any way, only that he tended to be a bit more emotional and occasionally a bit irrational. Something he had been working on for a long time. 

His husband, on the other hand, was a very calm person. A very patient and tactical person. He was one to observe and then act. A good example of yin and yang. Just as their magic completed each other, they’re personalities matched just the same. He wasn’t one for snapping or losing his temper. It did occasionally happen, though. He wasn’t perfect after all. 

To someone on the outside, this was a very calm yet firm response. One that held authority. To his family, this was a warning. He was nearly at his wits' end with them and their lack of communication. He was close to snapping. 

“Uhm, no, of course not,” Floyd shook his head quickly. 

Coal ticked his head to the side and looked between them, “Let me make myself clear, boys. I would like to hear about this dream, and I would be overjoyed to know why my eldest has come home with lines of worry on his face, and then, you will be telling us why it is that you boys can’t even look at each other. Am I understood?” 

“Yes, sir,” they both nodded. 

“Good,” Coal let his easy smile return. “Continue, please,” he waved. 

Tempo bit back a smile and looked at them, mimicking the wave, “Go on.” 

Floyd cleared his throat rather nervously now. “Anyway. Uhm, to reiterate, I’m in the forest and the sky’s purple,” He hummed. “And everything’s.. dying. All the plants and the ground. And then things get weird again. Like the dead plants are becoming carnivorous, and there are these animals I’ve never seen mauling people,” he frowned and looked around. His parents and brother seemed to find this worrying as well. “But then the worst part is that I can hear someone crying. Crying out for help, and I can’t find them. I look and I look and I still can’t find them. And their voice… It’s familiar. Like I should know who it is, but I can’t quite make it out enough,” he scratched his head in frustration. 

“That’s… not ideal,” Tempo sighed. “Okay. Well, it could be just a dream, as Irena said, but it could mean something, so we’ll keep our guards up and we’ll ask the coven heads what they think, alright?” 

Floyd nodded in relief, “Thank you.” 

“Of course, baby,” Tempo reached over and patted his arm. They then turned their eyes on John, who nearly felt the need to shrink up. “John?” 

John ran a hand through his hair and tapped his foot anxiously, “The uh… life and death ritual went haywire last month and again this month. I’m.. worried about him.” 

“Have you tried calling him?” Tempo sighed. 

“Yes. Several times in fact,” John sighed back. “Do you know where he is? Either of you?” He looked at Floyd, too. 

Floyd looked down guiltily, “No. Not since the night he left. I wouldn’t be surprised if he hates us.” 

“I know,” John sighed and rubbed his arm. “I just wanna make sure he’s okay.” 

“Woah, stop,” Coal said sternly, making them freeze. “What. Happened.” He looked between them, eyes upset. 

They instantly went on the defensive, “Papa, we didn’t mean-” Floyd started, but was silenced when the man got up. 

“My youngest, your baby brother, left in the middle of the night without hardly a word and never came back, and you’re telling me only now that it was because of something you did to him? ” he looked between their eyes. 

“He didn’t say anything to you guys either?” John looked as if he was going to cry. “I thought he at least said something to you guys.” 

“He didn’t.” Tempo got up and put a hand on Coal’s shoulder. “He’s refused to tell us where he is, either. We don’t know where he is. He’s not been answering either. We’re getting worried too.” 

“Get their brothers here,” Coal said to Tempo and walked out the back door. 

“Where are you going?” Tempo called. 

“I need a minute,” he said, shutting the door. 

“Crap,” Floyd ran his hands through his hair. “What if something happened to him? Oh my god, I can’t let those be the last words I said to him.” He started breathing a bit heavier. 

Irena moved to comfort him, but John beat her there, taking his hands. “Hey. Look at me. I would know if he was gone, okay? We still have time to make things right.” 

Floyd looked at him with glassy eyes, “We should have made things right a long time ago.”

“I know,” John nodded, tears pooling in his eyes. “I miss you guys a lot.” 

Floyd’s lip wobbled before he moved in to hug him, “I missed you too.” 

Irena smiled softly at them as they held each other like they’d never let go. She looked up and found Tempo’s eyes. There was such a range of emotions in them. He looked happy to see them together again, yet so upset to be learning all of this bad that would inevitably come out.

He turned his eyes away and went to call Bruce and Clay.

“They’re going to be furious,” Floyd whispered. 

“As they should be,” John sighed. “I can’t believe we did that to him.” 

“I can’t either. We should have gone after him when we found out he was gone,” Floyd rubbed his eyes. 

“I know,” John rested his head on his shoulder. “He’s my other half. I should have… but I didn’t.” 

“ We should have. Not just you. We drove him away,” Floyd hugged him tighter. 

“Your brothers are coming,” Tempo crossed his arms. “They sounded a bit nervous. How bad are we talking?” 

They both cringed, “Pretty bad.” 

Tempo sighed and turned to call Branch again. He tapped his foot when he got nothing, though. Where was he? 

 

Days Later

“Well, it’s gotta be around here somewhere. They specifically said if I don’t pick up, they’d come find me,” Branch huffed as he looked all over his house for his pendant. 

“Where’d ya last have it?” Chai sniffed around.

“Beats me,” Branch scratched his head with a frown. He blinked when his magic sensors started going off. Two people had entered his space. Two? 

He peeked out his window and saw two pink dots heading his way. Poppy had brought her sister. He vaguely remembered her saying he needed to talk to more people, and she’d start him out slow. He didn’t think that meant bringing them here. Though he supposed the alternative was taking him into the village. That shot his anxiety up instantly. No, thank you. 

“Braaanch~” Poppy sang as she entered his yard, Viva looking around in curiosity. 

“Poooopppy~” Branch sang back with a bit less enthusiasm, leaning on the door frame. 

“Hi,” she smiled sweetly. 

This made his hard exterior crumble in an instant, and a soft smile made its way to his face. “Hey.” 

Damn that boy was cute. 

Viva looked between them and giggled, “Hey there, little witch, I’m Viva.” 

Branch looked at her quickly and then at Poppy, who smiled shyly.

“She’s the one who helped me research,” she shrugged. 

“I’ve known for a while,” Viva waved, looking around again. She looked as if she was about to burst at the seams with questions. 

Branch sighed, “I’m Branch. Go on.” 

“What are those for? What do you do with the crystals? Is this where you do spells? How many spells can you do at once? What kind of magic do you have? Can you prove that you’re a witch?” She asked in a long stream, bouncing around to different parts of the yard. 

Branch waved his hand, and her mouth closed instantly. Her eyes widened, and she touched her mouth, but it wouldn’t open. He waved it again, and her mouth fell back under her own control. 

“That enough proof?” He smirked a little. 

“Plenty thanks,” Viva laughed. 

“Those are for potion making, the crystals do various things, yes, that’s where I do most spells, three max, and I’m the Witch of Life,” he answered in order. 

“So cool,” she grinned and bounced up the stairs to him. “Can you show me more?” She asked with a sparkle in her eyes. 

He couldn’t help the smile that took him. It was nice to find people interested. 

“I don’t see why not,” he shrugged. 

Viva squealed, “Fantastamazing!” 

That made Branch’s brows raise, and then a surprised laugh left him. 

Poppy looked at him quickly. She hadn’t heard him laugh yet! Even Viva seemed over the moon by this reaction. Poppy had told her she was worried about how depressed the boy was, so this was great! 

Chai peeked out of the house and looked up at his witch happily. He knew talking with people would help him. 

“Oh! Is that Chai? I’ve heard so much about you!” Viva gasped and put her hand out. 

Chai looked at her in surprise before coming out and bumping his head into her hand. She looked even more ecstatic, if possible, and pet him. 

Branch smiled softly, “He likes scratches behind the ears.” 

“Oh, do you now?” Viva grinned and scratched his ears. Chai made a happy noise and melted in her hands, kicking a leg. She laughed happily and pulled him into her lap. 

Poppy gravitated into Branch’s space and smiled, “How are you feeling?” 

Branch leaned a bit more into her space subconsciously. “I like her. She’s a lot like you,” he smiled. 

“Enough to come hang out with us today? We won’t take you too far outside your comfort zone,” she assured. 

He hummed and then nodded, “I think that would be okay. Baby steps, right?” 

She looked incredibly proud for a moment. “Baby steps,” she confirmed with a nod. 

“We should make candy bracelets!” Viva gasped. 

Poppy snorted, “We never finish them because we always eat all of the candy.” 

Branch smiled, “Sounds like fun.” 

He almost regretted the words when the girls looked at him like hyenas. Next thing he knew, he was getting dragged out of his yard by the girls, Chai on his trail, wagging his tail happily. 

Under his outside chair, underneath a blanket, his pendant glowed continuously. 

 

To say their parents were upset was a gross understatement. Furious was more the word they were looking for. They had been scolded endlessly about blaming each other, ruining their relationships with each other, lying about it, and running their brother off. They felt like scolded teenagers again. 

Coal had by far been the most upset they’d ever seen him. He’d been pretty quiet while they listened to the boys explain, but by the looks on their dad and grandparents' faces, he wasn’t about to be for long. 

“Are you fucking kidding me!?” Coal had finally snapped, making all of them wince. Coal rarely cursed. 

“You’re telling me when I was in the medical unit, you five destroyed your relationships by blaming each other? None of you is any less guilty than the other! You all went after we told you not to! But you know what!? Never once have I ever blamed any of you for this!” He held up his arm of light. “Did my kids act like dumb teenagers that night? Yes! Do we all at some point? Yes! Dammit you guys!” He ran his hands over his face, walking in a small circle out of frustration. 

They all had the good sense to say nothing at that moment. Coal was never one to blow up, but when he did, it was best to just ride the wave. 

He looked at them again, and they tensed, “I protected you that night! Yeah, I may have been hurt, but it happens! I got every single one of you out of there alive, and that’s all that mattered to me! I did my job as your papa! And what do you do with the lives you still have? You hurt each other,” he crossed his arms, leveling a disappointed look at them. That made them look like kicked puppies. He sighed, “Guys—your brothers. Family is one of the most important things in life. We’ve always taught you that. You’re stronger together. Don’t let something like this pull you apart. You say things out of anger, but I think we’re well past the point of needing to talk it out. I need each of you to remember that I don’t regret a thing I did that night, and I wouldn’t do it differently.” He gave them a stern look and waved, I’ve said what I need to.”

The boys all passed looks of guilt and regret. Coal huffed out a breath and looked at his husband when Tempo took his hand. 

“Let’s give them a moment and go try to call Branch again,” he nodded him along. 

Coal nodded and eyed them one more time before following him. Rosie and Helia gave them meaningful looks before going to try a tracking spell. 

It was silent for a long time before John sighed heavily, “I’m sorry, guys. You were  right, I’m the oldest, and I shouldn’t have let us go that night.” 

“You’re definitely not all to blame. That was kinda the point of that,” Bruce came over and touched John’s arm. “And I’m sorry for saying that it was.” 

“Yeah, and I noticed you were twitchy the second we got there. If the Witch of Death is twitchy, we should know by now that we don’t need to be there,” Clay rubbed his neck. 

They looked at Floyd as he sniffled and wiped at his eyes, “I’ve missed you guys a lot.” 

They gave him small pouts and came in to hug him. 

“We really fucked up guys. We hurt him so bad that he ran away! At sixteen!” Floyd cried. 

“We did do that,” Bruce sighed. “He’s our baby brother, and we put all that bad on him.” 

“We have to find him. He’s not doing okay. That much I can tell,” John wiped his teary eyes. 

“Of course he’s not. He’s been on his own with all that guilt since he was sixteen,” Bruce sighed. “He’s what? Nineteen now? God, we're horrible for not checking on him sooner.” 

“You should have,” Tempo said, making them look at him. He had his arms crossed and was tapping his foot. “I’m disappointed in all of you. Him included. Why none of you felt like you could talk to us is hurtful.” 

“We… we felt guilty,” Clay rubbed his arm. “I think subconsciously we all knew we had messed up.” 

Tempo sighed heavily and walked to them, pulling them all in for a hug. “We can fix this. I know we can.” 

The boys melted in his embrace and nodded. They would find him and be a family again. 

Now they had been tasked to find Branch. Every one of them was looking for him, even their grandparents. Tracking spells had done nothing, which confused them, so they had to take to the skies manually. Surely with all of them looking, they’d find him. 

They split up and took the villages, but each leader had no clue who Branch was, so they moved on to searching the forests. Usually, it would be easy to find the boy as life around him bloomed and flourished. But as John had told them, the rituals weren’t going well lately, and life seemed a lot more withered now. That only spurred them to find him faster. 

 

Weeks Later

Poppy had been pretty adamant about getting Branch acclimated to people, and over the past few weeks, he was pretty proud of himself. Sure, he wasn’t the biggest fan of some of her friends—Creek. But he was doing great with others! Like, he loved Legsly, and Guy Diamond was pretty fun. Satin and Chenille adored dressing him up and complemented his clothes often. It was a nice little confidence booster. 

In the end, though, he would always gravitate towards Poppy and Viva. They were honestly his best friends now and did everything together. They had bonfires and would sing the night away. They would come over to his home all the time, and now, he felt a bit better about coming into town. One night, Viva even saved his life from hunters, but that was a story for another time. He even took on a student.

He couldn’t believe he was saying this, but… he was happier now. If only a little. He even felt comfortable enough to tell some of his new friends what he was. To say they were interested was an understatement. They all held the same sparkly look in their eyes that Poppy and Viva gave him. It was nice. He could get used to being Pop Village's secret witch. 

That is, until he met someone. 

He looked out his window when his spell alerted him of someone entering his space. He had expected to see any of his friends, but instead, he found himself looking at a light orange troll making her way to his house. She had long, dark hair pulled into space buns and green eyes. Upon coming out to his porch, he could feel the magic coming off of her in troves. She was a witch. 

“Hello,” she smiled and did a small twirl and bow, her black dress billowing with her. “Oh, great Witch of Life. I am Saphina, the Witch of Fate.” 

Branch blinked. What?

Chapter 5: A Step in the Wrong Direction

Notes:

Sorry in advance! Don't forget to comment!

As it turns out, there was a small coven in Pop forest. Saphina was more than happy to bring him into their circle to meet them. He was surprised to see DJ in the mix. He’d not really met the girl yet, but he remembered Poppy introducing them. 

“No way! Hey man!” She grinned and waved happily. 

“Hey,” Branch waved a bit with a small smile. 

“There’s not a lot of us, but there’s enough,” Saphina smiled. “That’s Lily,” she pointed to a soft blue girl with blonde hair and pink eyes. She waved happily. “Amelia,” she pointed to a pink glitter girl with glittery light pink hair and blue eyes. She flashed a grin. “Lina,” she moved to a purple girl with white hair and soft grey eyes. “And you know Suki,” she smiled at the girl. “This is Branch girls, the Witch of Life.

Many gasps fell over the girls, their faces lighting up in wonder. 

“You’re like Saphina then, an Archetype,” Lily smiled. 

Branch scratched the back of his head, “Yup. That’s me. You haven’t seen any other Archetypes besides me, have you?” He looked at Saphina. 

She raised a brow and hummed, “Are you asking if I’ve found my pair?” 

Branch flushed, “Oh no, I wasn’t meaning-” 

“Relax,” she laughed. “No. I haven’t found Karma yet. Still looking. What about you? Have you found Death?” 

Her brows raised at the kicked puppy expression that passed over him. “Wrong question to ask. Sorry. Would you like to stay for a bit?” 

Branch tossed the idea around a bit before nodding with a small smile. He was getting used to being around people again, and he quite enjoyed it.

“Awesome! Come sit! Come, come,” she smiled and sat in the circle, leaving a space open for him. 

He smiled just the same and sat with them. 

“So what are your magic types, if I may ask?” He asked the girls.

“I’m a witch of music!” DJ grinned. 

Branch laughed, “Very fitting.” 

“Green witch,” Lily smiled softly

“Time witch,” Lina smiled. 

“I’m the witch of fun!” Amelia grinned, making the girls laugh. 

“I believe that,” Branch laughed. 

“You should,” She nodded once. “What’s it like being the literal epitome of Life? If I can ask.” 

“Intense,” Branch said without even putting thought into it. “And difficult. You have to try to shut off your feelings so the rituals don’t go haywire. You can see I’ve not done a great job of that,” he sighed at the droopy plants. 

“It’s hard,” Saphina put her hand on his shoulder. “Doing what we do is a lot of responsibility. But we all have to remember one thing,” she put up one finger. Smiling at the way he looked at her intently. “We’re doing our best, and that’s all anyone can ask for. We’re still young after all.” 

Branch seemed to sag and smiled a bit, “Thanks. It’s nice to hear that from someone like me.” 

“Of course,” she smiled. “Now! We’re just doing some reading today. Care to join in?”

“Oh. Uh, I didn’t bring a book,” Branch hummed. 

“That’s okay. You can come share with me,” DJ smiled. “My books on magical artifacts. It’s fascinating.” 

Branch smiled and scooted closer. He hadn’t really expected much, as artifact books usually contained a bunch of hocus pocus; however, as he sat down with her to read, he found himself enthralled with the book. Many of these items looked to have promise. 

“Interesting, huh?” DJ grinned. 

“Yeah,” Branch mumbled as he read a passage. 

It was when DJ turned the page that he really got interested. The artifact was a ring of gold with a black gem on it. That’s not what caught his eye. It was the name of it. The ring of Nevolia. Why did that ring a bell? 

“May I?” He put his hands out for the book. 

“Oh sure,” she smiled and handed it over, and he began scouring the text.

Oh my word. 

This was the ring he had tried to look into years ago! There was so little information on it, though. But this! This filled in the blanks! The ring of Nevolia was said to allow the user the opportunity to change one moment in the user's life. It did caution that doing this would change their foreseeable future, but that might be worth the risk! He could go back and change that night! Then none of it would have happened!

Then he wouldn’t have met Poppy. Or Viva. Crap. 

He mulled it over before turning his eyes back to the page. It was said that the ring was sealed with a trove of other artifacts years ago in a cave high atop one of the mountains near Symphonyville. 

Was this worth it? He had a hard time telling himself that it wasn’t. He could be home and happy. His Papa would be okay, and his brothers wouldn’t hate each other. He would find Poppy again, he knew he would. He was meant to find her. He felt that deep in his soul. So he knew he could find her again. 

“What’s got you so interested?” Saphina came over and took a look. A frown pinched her face instantly. “Branch, I have to caution you about that place. I’ve heard it’s cursed. It’s quite a dangerous expedition. I would warn you against it.” 

“Is there any proof that it’s cursed?” Branch looked up at her. 

“Well, no,” she hummed. “Just think it over carefully before doing anything impulsive, okay?” 

“Got it,” he nodded. 

Saphina gave him a concerned look but relented and went back to her own book. 

“Can I borrow this for a little bit? I’ll bring it back when I’m done,” he said, looking at DJ. 

“Oh sure,” she nodded. She then gave him a weary look. “You’re not going after it, are you?” 

“I’m thinking about it,” He hummed. 

“Just be careful, okay?” She touched his arm. “People have been known to go missing there.” 

Branch nodded, keeping that in mind, “Thank you.” 

“Sure,” She nodded. 

 

“What if it’s actually cursed, though?” Chai yipped and followed Branch as he fluttered around his pod, gathering everything he needed. 

“We’re pretty good at handling curses, remember?” He waved and continued stuffing his bag. “This could change everything!” 

“But you’ve been doing so good! We could still work and then go home and fix everything,” Chai pulled on his pant leg. 

“Papa would still be hurt because of me!” Branch huffed. “If there’s a chance I can give him back what he lost, I’ll do it.” 

Chai sighed. “At least go talk to Poppy before you do anything.” 

Branch sighed. He supposed that was indeed something he needed to do. 

“Fine. Come on,” he nodded him along, heading out the door. To his surprise, Poppy was already heading toward his home, a worried look on her face. 

Chai yipped happily and bounced over to see her. She smiled and petted him before looking up at Branch.

“What are you planning on doing?” She asked. 

“What?” He blinked. 

“DJ said I should come talk to you. That you had found some magical item in a book and that it was dangerous,” she sighed. 

Damn that’s girls quick. 

He rubbed the back of his neck. “I have a chance to set things right with this. I can make it so that no one was hurt that night, and my family wasn’t torn apart. I know it’s dangerous but… I think it might be worth the risk.” 

She hummed, “What if, in changing what happened, something worse follows? If there’s anything I’ve learned from you in the past few months, it’s that everything evens out so that cosmic balance stays balanced.” 

For a moment, he was pretty damn proud of her. Occasionally, it seemed like she wasn’t listening, but she proved him wrong. 

“I have to try,” he said, coming down and taking her hands. “I know my brothers feel the same. If we could change that night, we would. And now there’s something out there that could do just that. I have to take the chance.” 

Poppy searched his eyes and sighed, “You’re set on this, aren’t you?” 

Branch nodded, “I know you and I were meant to meet each other, so I have full confidence that I’ll find you again.” He ran a hand over her cheek. 

She smiled into his touch and then sighed again, “Okay fine. But if you run into trouble, you find a way to let me know. Got it?” 

“Yes, ma’am,” He nodded with a big smile. “I might be able to do anything easier if I could find my pendant,” he huffed. 

It had been weeks since he saw that thing. He was sure his parents would find him soon if he didn’t find it, but.. If this worked, they wouldn’t need to, and he’d be home. 

“You still can’t find that thing?” She laughed. 

“No,” he sighed. “It’s fine. I’m gonna head out as soon as I can.” 

“Okay,” she sighed. “Come find me again, okay?” 

“You know I will,” he smiled and kissed her head. 

She flushed. “I hope you find what you’re looking for.” 

“Me too,” Branch smiled softly. 

“Well, I was hoping that would have gone a different way,” Chai sighed as she left. 

“Come on,” Branch rolled his eyes and went back in. “I know you want to go home as bad as I do. And I know you miss Rhonda.” 

“While that’s true, I also don’t want you getting yourself killed in the process,” Chai huffed and followed him back in.

“I’m not. This is going to work,” he smiled and picked up his bag. Chai sighed in resignation. This was the most positive he’d ever seen him, and he was so confident. He just hoped this didn’t bite them in the ass.

 

They left late that evening. Branch coasted through the air on his broom, having taken to riding it like a board lately, standing on the stick, and Chai sitting on it behind him. 

Briefly, he had to detour, seeing the outline of other witches flying through the air. It wasn’t too weird, witches tended to travel at night for safety. He just wasn’t in the mood to converse. 

They seemed to be looking for something. Or maybe someone? He wasn’t sure, but he had more important things to do, so he flew ahead. 

He looked at the papers he had copied from the book. It said that this trove of wonders was somewhere up in the mountains. He waved his hands, and his clothes changed to a white coat, black pants, and boots. He was already familiar with mountain air, so this shouldn’t be too hard. This time of year, though, it would likely be snowy up there. 

Boy, was he ever right. The second they entered the upper space of the mountain, the wind became bitterly cold and biting. Chai scooted up closer to him and bumped against his leg for warmth. 

“We’re getting close, buddy.” Branch pet him and circled around the mountains. He started up a tracking spell, a trail of light starting ahead of him. He smiled and followed the trail.

He landed near the top, Chai hopping off and then himself. He put his hand out, and his broom disappeared into it. He nodded Chai along and followed the tail. It took them up to the very top and around to the back of the mountain. Then they were confused. The trail stopped short at a wall of snow. 

He frowned and walked closer, touching the powdery snow. His brows raised as his hand went right through the snow, a ripple of disruption flowing off of his hand. It was an illusion. He smiled and waved his hands, cancelling out the magic. 

The barrier fell under his power and revealed a dark cave. As soon as the moonlight filtered in, he could see things sparkling in it. 

He looked at Chai, “Stay here, okay? If something does go wrong, you’ll still be here to get help.” 

Chai whined, “Don’t let anything go wrong.” 

“I’ll try my best,” He laughed and walked in. 

As he did, the vines around the cave bloomed a bit with his presence. He smiled as they started growing closer to him and leaving trails of flowers where he walked. At least his magic was starting to even out, and life was brighter now. Probably because he was so hopeful about this.

Taking a look around, he noticed many artifacts from that book. It was going to take a while to find one ring in this hoard of treasures. He looked at his papers again. It was said that the ring was placed in a box. One of intricate jewels cased in a golden exterior. 

He looked around and, upon really observing, he found himself met with many boxes that met this description. He hummed and tapped his foot, looking between his options. One of them was a bit smaller than the rest. Surely that one had to be the one with the ring in it. 

He walked his way over and paused. The whole cave started buzzing with magic. What was that? 

He kneeled down and touched the floor of the cave. Something was definitely placed here. A protection spell, maybe? Or maybe that curse they warned him about. Best to just get what he came for and leave. He could deal with a curse later if it came to that.

He got up and looked at the box once more. It was covered in dust and dirt, but matched the description. He reached out and gently picked up the box. 

That’s when he felt it. The spell under him activated. Cold dread filled his body in an instant. That’s when he realized what it was: a sacrificial spell. It wasn’t a curse that was making people disappear!

Oh god. What was he even being sacrificed for? And how many had fallen prey to this place? Would he be the last sacrifice? And if so, what was it about to let out?

Maybe he could still stop this by using the ring. But as he opened the box, he realized what he had done. The cave wasn’t hexed; the box was. As soon as he opened it, he felt himself losing strength by the second. The worst part was… the ring was indeed in the box. Whoever had placed it here had set a trap a millennium ago.

He pulled the ring out quickly and put it on. He tried to activate the magic in it, squeezing his eyes shut. They opened a second later and looked at the ring in disbelief and despair. It was fake. There was never a ring that could change anything. He had played right into someone’s hands and had helped them with whatever they were trying to do.

He dropped the box and backed away as his limbs started becoming clear and glassy. No no. 

“Chai!” He called out desperately as he fell to the ground, his body and soul starting to come apart as the spell started turning him clearer by the second.

Chai ran in quickly and gasped, “Branch!” He ran to him. 

“No, don’t!” He put his hand out to stop him. “I can’t let you get pulled in for my stupidity. It’s a sacrificial spell.” 

Chai’s eyes widened, “No, no, no!” 

“I’m sorry, I should have listened to you,” Branch said, looking at him, tears running down his face. “If I’m the last sacrifice and this thing sets something free, make it back to Dad and Papa. They’ll protect and take care of you.” 

“No! Don’t leave me!” Chai cried as his witch's body started falling apart. 

“I’m sorry. I love you,” Branch smiled sadly as his body fell to ash. 

“No!” Chai cried and yowled in pain, curling up where Branch had passed. 

As the box fell to the ground, dust and dirt were knocked off the top. In golden lettering was the word ‘PANDORA’.

 

“That boy is way too good at hiding,” Tempo sighed, on his broom in the air. 

“He always has been,” Coal ran a hand through his hair. 

They had regrouped after many hours of searching, about to call it a night, or a morning at this point, so everyone could find rest. 

John hummed and looked around. He really didn’t want to stop yet. He’d feel much better when he could see his little brother. 

Then it hit him. His eyes widened, and his whole body shook with the jolt and loss of Life. 

“John?” Clay looked at him cautiously. The last time he looked like that, many people died. 

“No,” John whispered and looked at his hands as they turned black. “No, no, no!” He cried out loudly, tears running down his face at a hot pace.

“John?” Tempo flew over to him, eyes widening at his hands. “What happened? What’s going on, baby?” 

“He’s gone,” he whispered, eyes blown wide, and never once did his tears stop. He was shaking like a leaf, regret and pain on his face.

His family stared in disbelief, eyes widening. 

“What do you mean? What do you mean, please don’t say..” Coal took his hands. 

“Life is gone,” John cried and let out an anguished scream.

All around them, plant life started withering. The ground became dark and barren, and water stopped flowing, the sky becoming dark. Surrounding animals and trolls looked around in alarm. 

“We took too long,” John cried, bringing tears to the eyes of his family.

John’s eyes then turned black, and it was like his whole body started going on autopilot. He stood on his broom as black magic started flowing to him from the influx of death. 

“We are now in a time of Death until Life is reborn,” he said in an eerily calm way. His hands opened, and a scythe appeared. “Cosmic balance is tilted without Life. Fate, Karma, Harmony, Chaos, work to protect those of the living,” he said, his voice full of power. 

“John, wait!” Coal put a hand out, but in a flash of shadow, he was gone. 

“Oh my god,” Tempo put his hands over his mouth, shaking with sobs. “My baby.. My baby.. What happened?!” He cried. 

“That was the last thing we said to him,” Floyd shook with cries. 

Clay was leaned forward and crying on his broom. Bruce had a hand over his face, devastation leaking off of him in waves. 

Coal had Tempo in his arms, tears running down his face. He paused when a shockwave roared through the land. Their eyes widened when the sky turned…. Purple? 

“Oh no no no,” Floyd looked up in despair. “My dream!” He looked at his parents. 

They looked at him quickly. 

“Death reigns, the sky turns purple,” Floyd ticked. “Then everything gets weird,” he frowned. 

“Hate the sound of that,” Bruce frowned. 

“We don’t have time to mourn,” Helia wiped his eyes. “We have to stop whatever this is.” 

“Dad,” Tempo wiped his face. 

“He’s right,” Coal sighed. “If there are people in danger, we have to do something. We have to alert the covens. Let’s go,” he nodded his family along and started heading for their coven. 

Tempo sighed and followed him with his parents. 

The boys looked after them and then out at the distance. They could feel and see John’s magic moving through the air. 

His magic had taken him over, running on its own, so his emotions didn’t cause damage. Death really was reigning now. That didn’t bode well for their future. 

Before they could move, they all halted as something ran through their minds. A cry for help. Just as Floyd had dreamt. What was that?

 

Poppy was humming, happily watering her flowers. She had been particularly anxious all morning. Branch had left late last night, and while she was confident in his abilities, it still set her on edge.

When she had told Viva about it, the girl was furious, demanding to know why she let him go. She knew she was just as worried, but it really did make her think. What if something happened to him? She shouldn’t have let him go; should have begged him to stay. He would have if she begged; she knew he would have. But then he would still be unhappy. 

It was an unpleasant war in her head. She tried her hardest to keep her thoughts positive, but something was nagging at her that something was wrong. 

She gasped as her flowers started withering right before her eyes. What had she done? 

But as she looked around, her stomach sank. The trees were beginning to turn into husks, the leaves falling immediately. The ground under her feet became brittle and dry. She looked up quickly as the sky went dark. 

“What’s going on!?” Biggie yelled in alarm. 

Then it hit her, life was being sapped out of everything. Oh god. Something happened to him, didn’t it? 

“Poppy!” Viva came running over, concern in her eyes. “He’s the Witch of Life! If something happened to him…” She looked around. 

“W-We can’t think like that, Viv. He’s stronger than that,” Poppy said, voice shaky. 

“I’m sorry to say you may want to start thinking like that,” a voice said, making them look at them. “My name is Saphina. I am the Witch of Fate,” she bowed. 

“What do you mean?” Viva frowned. “What happened to Branch?” 

“The Witch of Life is no longer with us,” she bowed her head in condolence. 

“What?” Poppy gasped, hands flying to her mouth and eyes filling with tears. 

“He was the holder of all the magic that provides the life you see. Without him,” she waved to the dying plants. “I give you my most sincere apologies. I met Branch yesterday and invited him to meet my coven. He took an interest in an artifact found in a book. I cautioned him against it, as I’ve heard whispers about trolls not coming back after they do, but it seems I wasn’t thorough enough. I should have stressed the dangers more,” she kept her head bowed. 

“No, he can’t be gone,” Poppy fell to her knees, tears flooding down her face.

“How are you sure of this?” Viva asked even as her eyes grew wet with tears. 

“The Witch of Death called to us and let us know that Life was no more. That we were in an era of Death and to protect those with life still in them,” she picked her head up, eyes full of remorse.

“Branch!” Poppy cried, head tilted down toward the ground, and soaking the earth with her sorrow. 

Viva and Saphina paused when a shockwave shot through the earth. Everyone looked up in confusion and horror as the sky turned purple. 

“What’s happening?” Viva looked at Saphina. 

“I am…. Not sure. If it were me or Chaos or even Harmony, it may not be so bad, but Life and Death… they can do detrimental things to the world if they’re gone. Perhaps this is an aftereffect of losing Life.” 

“So what happens now?” Viva frowned. 

“Balance will be restored when Life is reborn,” Saphina hummed. “It usually only takes a week tops.” 

“Enough. Please,” Poppy cried, putting her face in her hands. 

“I’m sorry,” Saphina bowed. “I know this loss must be hard on you. I could tell how much he loved you.” 

That only made her cry harder. She could have stopped him! She should have stopped him!

“Poppy,” Viva pulled her into her arms and hugged her tightly. “I’m so sor…” she trailed off, eyes going wide. 

Poppy looked up at her, frowning in confusion as her sister looked behind her. She turned back to look, eyes widening. 

The dead shrubs were growing in size. Two small holes opened up and glowed red, mimicking eyes. A larger hole opened up and became full of razor-sharp teeth. It growled at them, pulling its roots from the ground. 

They looked at Saphina in horror. 

Saphina looked disturbed, “What the fuck!?” 

Chapter 6: Slivers of Hope

It was hours later that Chai finally decided to move. His body felt weak, and his heart was broken. Branch was his best friend, his witch, his dad in some sense. 

Now he was gone, and he’d left a hollow spot where he should be. It seeped into every one of his limbs and made him feel like never getting back up. 

He whimpered and ducked his head as memories filled his head of the time they’d had together and the best day of his life. The day Branch had summoned him. 

 

“Okay, focus, focus,” Tempo laughed and steadied Branch so the boy would stop bouncing. He was the most excited he’d ever been. Summoning a familiar was huge! And he was doing it at only seven! That was way earlier than most, but normal for their family. Familiars helped ground you, emotionally and magically. But his parents were always very clear that a familiar took work and they’d have to care for them like any other companion. 

“I’m ready!” Branch made a super-focused face. 

“Oh, I can see that,” Coal laughed. “We’re gonna guide you through this, okay?” 

“Kay!” Branch nodded sternly, making his parents snicker again. 

“You’re gonna read this okay?” Tempo held up a paper with writing on it. 

Branch focused on them but couldn’t help crack a smile when Coal moved his hands the right way. He spoke the words as clearly and focused as his little seven-year-old brain would allow, magic buzzing under his skin. 

He gasped when a ball of light appeared before him and lowered to the ground. 

Coal smiled and let him go, “Good job, Sprite!” 

Branch grinned and bounced happily, eyes set on the light. As it dimmed, a ball of white fur was left behind. Branch gasped and sat on his knees, just a bit away so he wouldn’t scare them. He was very good with animals—it came with being Life, but he still understood how to approach them. 

The ball twitched softly before a head rose up. It was a stark white fox with light eyes. 

“A fox. How fitting for our mischievous boy,” Tempo smiled as Coal put an arm around him. 

Branch smiled brightly when the fox looked at him lazily. He gently extended a hand towards it. The fox stretched his neck and sniffed at him. Its eyes then filled with joy and light. It got up and bounded over, rubbing on him. 

Branch nearly squealed and petted him, “Hi there! I’m Branch!” 

His fox yipped at him happily, “You name me!” 

“Oh. Hm…” Branch put his finger to his lips. He’d prepared many names for this, but now that he was seeing him... “Oh! What about Chai?” 

“I love that!” Chai bounced around him and hopped into his lap, starting to purr when Branch picked him up into his arms. 

“So cute,” Tempo put a hand on his cheek.

Throughout the rest of the day, the two did everything together. Everywhere he went, little Chai trotted after him. He was introduced to his brother's familars as well. Predictably, Chai and Rhonda hit it off fast. He was also a big fan of Arlo, Bruce’s familiar. The rest he was happy around as well, but Chai obviously had favorites.

That night, his parents found Branch asleep with Chai curled up on his chest. It was the first and best day of Chai’s life.

 

Little tears ran down his fur as Chai cried his heart out. He’d lost the one person he loved the most in this world, and he wasn’t sure if he could make it without him. 

No. He had to. That’s what Branch wanted for him. He wanted him to make it back home for both of them. And that he would.

So, he picked himself up again and nosed at his ashes before walking to the mouth of the cave, his tail dragging on the floor behind him.

He looked out into the snowy trees and felt his heart break further at the world around him, devoid of life. But the sky was… purple? Branch had said that the spell was sacrificing him for something. Maybe with his life, it finally got out. Great.

He couldn’t bring himself to care, though. 

He took one step out of the cave and came to a stuttering halt. Something in him tugged him to stay. What was it? 

He looked down as he searched himself. A choke nearly left him when he realized what it was. It was his connection to Branch. It was small and thin, but it was there!

That’s when he heard it. A cry for help. 

‘Chai!’ 

“Branch! Branch?” He looked around quickly but saw no one. 

He whimpered, holding onto their connection like a lifeline. If he was still alive, he would get him back! He needed to get help! Maybe home? But if the world looked this bad, it was likely that their family was out and helping. No one would be home. Poppy then. She understood him enough. 

He nodded to himself and shot out of the cave, barrelling down the snowy hill. The wind was bitter and stung his eyes, but he would not be deterred! 

A gasp left him as he was picked up, light shining around him. Before he could make sense of what was happening, he was teleported home. The one in Pop Forest. He wasn’t sure how, but he just knew Branch had teleported him there with all he had. 

‘Get help’ 

“I’m on it!” Chai took off like a bullet through the dead forest and to Pop Village.

 

“This is insane!” Poppy yelled as they corralled the trolls of Pop Village into the village center. 

The witches living in their village took to the front lines, using their magic to keep the sentient shrubs, and now trees, at bay. 

“What? The magic, the witches, or the evil plants?” Viva huffed sarcastically, hands on her hips. 

“All of the above,” Poppy rubbed her face. 

“Oh,” Saphina blinked when all the plants just… went back to being plants. Dead ones, but plants all the same. “This is all so weird,” she rubbed her head. “Okay, I have to go talk to some of the covens. My girls are here to protect you, though.” 

“Okay. Thank you,” Viva sighed. 

“Of course. I’ll be back soon,” She waved her hand, and her broom appeared. She gave them a wave and took to the sky. 

“I think it’s high time you two start telling me what’s going on,” Peppy put his hands on his hips.

“It’s a long story, Daddy,” Viva sighed.

“Well then, get talking,” He nodded. 

Poppy paused when she heard a familiar sound. Was that? Yes! That was Chai! 

She looked around quickly, gaining her family’s attention. “Chai? Chai! Where are you!?” She called. 

Both girls gasped when he came running from the forest, running over to meet him. He ran up to them and started barking like crazy. 

“Woah, woah, Chai, we can’t understand you. Calm down,” Poppy put her hands out. “I know you can nod and shake your head. We’ll do that, okay?” 

Chai forced himself to calm down and nodded once. 

“Okay. Did something really happen to Branch?” She asked. 

Chai nodded, looking rather deflated. That brought more tears to their eyes, but they paused when he barked. 

Viva looked at him intently before, “Is... is he dead?” 

Chai barked and shook his head rapidly. That brought new hope to them. 

“So he needs help?” Poppy asked, and he nodded eagerly. “Oh my god,” Poppy put her hand on her chest in relief. 

“Do you know where he is?” Viva asked, and to this he shook his head in a frustrated manner. “But you can feel his connection?” She remembered one night they had a bonfire, and Branch explained how his relationship with Chai worked. She didn’t really understand it at first, but she was getting a grasp on it now. He nodded sternly.

“Okay. Gone, but not dead. His magic's gone, so that tells us he’s no longer here, but you can still feel him, so he’s out there somewhere?” Poppy asked, and he nodded again. “Wow,” Poppy put a hand on her head. “That’s confusing.” She laughed just a bit when Chai nodded. At least he was confused, too. 

“He needs more help than us,” Viva tapped her foot. “Maybe there’s a way to get ahold of his family?” 

Poppy hummed. She had mixed feelings about his brothers, but… he needed them.

“His pendant! He told me that’s how he talks to them. Boy lost it weeks ago. I bet we could find it,” she smiled. 

“Hell yeah. Let’s go. Dad, I swear, I’ll explain when we get back, but right now, our friend needs us,” she said to the man. 

“I understand,” Peppy nodded. “Go help your friend. I’ll be here with the village.” 

They gave him grateful looks and followed Chai back to his home.

 

Tempo dropped down onto the stairs to the coven building and put his face in his hands. He was overcome by grief and sorrow, and many sent him their sympathy and left him be. The loss of their youngest would be something that weighed on them for a long time to come. 

He looked up quickly when arms surrounded him. He puffed out his lip a little when he found his boys in his arms. Three of them anyway. They all looked just as distraught as he felt. So he wrapped his arms around them, and the four of them let their sadness overcome them. 

Coal looked at them in sadness from inside the coven building, his eyes tearing up again. He wiped them, even though he knew no one would blame him. He still wanted to try and be strong for them. 

He paused when he saw John appear in the distance, shrouded in shadows. He got up quickly and flew out the door. 

His family looked up when he dashed past them, then got up quickly when they saw John. 

“John? You in there, Squirt?” Coal approached him carefully, taking note that his eyes were still black. 

John nodded softly, black tears running down his cheeks. His eyes drained back to their normal color, red rimmed and full of pain. 

“Come here,” Coal pulled him close. 

John said nothing, just cried in his chest and hugged him tight. Coal closed his eyes and put his face into John’s hair as his tears came to the surface. 

Floyd, Bruce, and Clay came over and hugged him. Sure, they had been fighting for years, but they still loved each other and would be there for one another during this time. 

Tempo walked over to them but stopped when his pendant glowed. He looked down at it and let out a strangled gasp as Branch’s name popped up.

“Branch?” He said immediately when he tapped it, making his husband and kids look up quickly. 

“Oh my god, it worked! Someone spoke! Viv!” A girl's voice came through. Not Branch. 

He frowned, “Who is this, and how did you get his pendant?” 

“Oh my god, no way!” Another girl said. 

“Sorry, sorry! We’re new to magic! I just said Dad, and it called you, so I assume you’re Branch’s Dad?” The first girl asked. 

“Yes. Who is this?” Tempo raised a brow, his family coming over to hear better. 

“My name is Princess Poppy. I’m the princess of the pop trolls. I have to make this short because Branch lost this thing like weeks ago even though it was right under his damn nose,” she rambled. 

Coal rubbed the bridge of his nose. “He lost it? Good lord.” 

“Right? Anyway, it doesn’t have a lot of power. I need you guys to come to Pop Village. Branch is alive.” 

That earned many gasps, “Are you sure?! I felt him disconnect with me!” John said suddenly. 

“Are you his brother? The death one? Why, you son of a jackal! Do you know how much you hurt-” She was cut off by someone taking the pendant. 

“Poppy, calm down!” The other girl hissed. “I’m sorry. I’m Princess Viva. Please, just come to Pop Village and we’ll explain, this thing's light is going out.” 

“We’ll be there soon,” Coal said. 

John looked incredibly guilty and kept quiet after that. 

“We’ll see you soon,” Viva said before the communication was cut. 

“Sounds like he at least had friends,” Clay rubbed his neck. 

“And he’s alive! Let’s go!” Floyd summoned his broom. 

 

“You have to be civil,” Viva said sternly as they saw the family approaching. 

“I will try,” Poppy said, putting her hands on her hips. Chai was behind her, looking at them in excitement. 

When they landed, he came bounding over to them. 

“Chai!” Tempo got down to his knees immediately and hugged the fox. 

Coal smiled and looked at the girls. He waved his broom away and walked over, giving a small bow. 

“Princesses. Thank you for calling us,” He gave a soft smile. 

“I see him in you,” Viva smiled. “Of course. He’s our best friend and we desperately want him back.” 

Coal looked at Poppy and had to bite back a grin at the girl's look. She was giving his kids the most intense death stare. He looked back and found every single one of them pinned under her fury. 

“I like you already,” Coal laughed. 

“Is this really where he was this whole time?” Tempo got up, Chai on his trail. 

Poppy nodded, looking at him finally, her gaze softening. “He made a home on the outskirts of the village and didn’t let anyone close for a long time. Until he let me in a few months ago.” 

“Oh my baby,” Tempo sighed. 

“When you say wouldn’t let anyone close,” Coal raised a brow. 

“I assume a spell,” Poppy waved. “I’m still learning. Listen, before we go any further, I need you all to know that the actions he took that led to this were driven by guilt and sadness. Think about that before judging him.” 

His parents looked incredibly sad at her words, and the boys looked guilty.

“Now,” Viva started. “Chai here did the best he could to explain to us what was happening, and it wasn’t much.” 

“That’s okay. We can understand him,” Tempo nodded and looked at the fox. “What happened?” 

“Branch was looking for an artifact that could change a moment in the user's life,” He said immediately. 

“Oh my god,” Coal rubbed his face in irritation. “Ya know, if any of you had bothered to talk to me about this, things could have been settled! He wanted to change that night, right?” 

Chai nodded sadly, “He’s blamed himself every day since that night.” 

Tempo tapped his foot in irritation. They’d been scolded enough. He loved them, and they made a mistake. 

“Anyway, we were told that the cave was cursed. We can handle curses, though,” he shrugged. 

“You can? He’s been working hard out here, huh?” Coal hummed. 

“You could say that. I wasn’t in there, so I don’t know fully what happened. He told me to stay outside in case something went wrong. Something went very wrong. He screamed for me, and when I got in there, he was on the floor and he was turning glassy and and..” Chai shook with more tears. 

“Oh, come here, baby,” Tempo sat down and pulled him into his lap. 

Clay, weary of Poppy’s scolding glare, had come over in the beginning to tell them what Chai was saying.

Chai rested in his comfort and sniffled, “He told me it wasn’t cursed. He had activated some form of sacrificial magic.” 

Gasps filled the air. 

“He was sacrificed!?” Floyd shrieked in horror. “For what?!” 

“I think all this,” Chai looked around at the purple sky and the plants moving on their own. “I don’t know. When I finally got myself to move, though, something pulled at me to stay. And then I heard him, crying for help. He called my name! Our bond is weak, but it’s still there! He’s not here, but he’s somewhere! I know it! And you would too if you looked past Life being gone,” he looked at John. 

John frowned and backed away to search his bonds. His eyes watered when he found the small sting that was their bond. Branch was alive!

“He even teleported me here so I could get help,” Chai whimpered. “He doesn’t have a lot of magic left wherever he is.” 

“It’s okay. It’s enough. If he can hold on, we can find him,” Tempo pet him. “He’s strong, I know he can hold on.” 

“He’s not as strong as he was,” Chai whimpered again. 

His family frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Bruce asked. 

“He’s grey,” Poppy said flatly, looking between all of them. “Has been for a long time.” They looked horrified at the notion. 

Tempo had a hand over his mouth, “He’s grey?”

“He’s grey because of us,” Clay whispered. 

“Yes. He is,” Poppy said, her face getting a little red. 

“Oh boy,” Viva moved away from her. 

“Do you have any clue what you did to him!? You broke him and abandoned him! Sure, he ran off, and that’s his stupid fault, but you never came looking for him or called him! Family means everything! And what kind of brothers were you?! I’ve been working with him for months just to get a genuine smile out of him! I’ve been here to hold him when he cries and tell him everything’s going to be okay! Where were you!? All of you are stupid sons of jackals, you hear me?! He deserves better!” She said in one bout of fury.

To her satisfaction, they looked rightfully ashamed, some with tears in their eyes. Usually reducing someone to tears would never be a thing she even thought about but dammit! They needed to understand what state they left him in!

“It’s out of my system now,” Poppy crossed her arms. “I apologize,” she bowed her head to their parents. 

“She reminds me of someone,” Tempo hummed. 

“It’s you, Moon,” Coal laughed. 

“Ah, that’s why I like her,” Tempo smiled. 

Poppy smiled a bit and walked over to the brothers. “Now, I’m sure you all had your reasons, and I’m only seeing it from Branch’s perspective, so forgive me. But, he’s my best friend and I care about him so much. Even if you hurt him, he talks highly about all of you, and he misses you terribly.” 

“He does deserve better than us,” Floyd cried in his hands. 

“Let me rephrase. He deserves better from you,” Poppy hummed. “Whenever we find his ass, you guys better fix this. He loves you to pieces.” 

They nodded like scolded puppies. 

“I miss him so much it hurts,” John sighed. 

“Then let’s find him!” Poppy flashed a bright smile, nearly giving them whiplash. “He’s a dummy, dumb, dumb for not listening to me or Chai. So when I find him, he’s gonna get it next,” she said sternly at the end. 

“Oh, I don’t envy him,” Clay backed away just a bit. “You’re just a troll, right? Not like Werewolf or Vampire?”

“Nope! I’m just Poppy,” She put her hands on her hips.

“Well, ‘just Poppy’, I’m glad he has you,” Bruce smiled. 

 “I’m happy to have him, too. And I’ll do anything to get him back. I wanna come with you guys. If I can,” she looked at their parents. 

“I kinda figured as much,” Tempo laughed. 

“You’re not going anywhere without me,” Viva smiled, stopping beside her. “Let us know if there's anything we can do to help.” 

“Do you remember the way to where the cave was?” Tempo looked down at Chai. 

“Yeah! It’s….” he paused and frowned. “Where was it again? I…” 

“It’s okay, it’s likely enchanted. If the purpose of that cave was to lure in victims, then any who escaped would be spelled to forget where it is,” Coal sighed. Thankfully, he had studied some hexes growing up and even some in his adulthood. He was familiar with traps now.

“Can you take us to where he lived? Maybe we can find some clues as to where he went there?” Tempo looked at the girls. 

“Of course!” Poppy smiled. “It’s not too far from here.” 

Chai peeked up from Tempo’s lap, his eyes locking with Rhonda’s as she appeared on John’s shoulders. They immediately got up and jumped to run to each other, wrapping around each other and purring. 

John smiled sadly at them. They must have really missed each other. 

Bruce blinked when Arlo appeared and ran at them, laughing as he barrelled right into the two, sending them all to the ground in a pile. Floyd smiled as his dove, Katell, appeared and flew to land on Chai’s head, making cooing noises as she rubbed against his face. 

“Saw that coming,” Clay laughed as Rai, his raccoon, appeared and jumped into the fray of familiars. 

“This is so cute,” Poppy cooed. “Do you guys have your own?” She looked at Tempo and Coal. 

“Yeah,” Tempo laughed and got up with Coal’s help. “They’ve been waiting patiently.” 

A panther appeared at Tempo’s side, and a Jaguar at Coal’s. The big cats approached the small familiars, making them all look up. The small ones jumped up and happily nuzzled them. 

“You guys are badass,” Viva grinned.

“Thanks,” Tempo winked. “Lead the way.” 

“This way!” Poppy smiled and started leading them into the barren woods, the group of familiars trailing behind.

“It’s a lot easier to get here without his spell,” Poppy hummed as they made their way right to the pod. “It was confusing. Like every time you think you're going one way, you end up in another place. And if he didn’t want you to remember, you’d forget you saw it entirely.” 

Coal hummed, “He’s definitely gotten better with his magic. That’s probably why tracking spells didn’t work on him.” 

“It didn’t work because he put us in a bubble,” Chai said from Luna’s back, Tempo’s panther. “He had all kinds of spells to hide us.” He jumped down when they came to his home. “You might see some things in here that make you sad. Just a warning,” he sighed and walked to the pod, whining at the dead herb garden. Branch had put so much work into that.

John frowned to himself. They were so close, and he didn’t even know it.

Tempo sighed and looked around, walking up the porch. He ran his hands through the windchimes, making them jingle softly. 

“He did always love your windchimes,” Coal smiled a bit and pushed the door open. 

Branch was always a very… prepared person. So when entering his home, his family wasn’t surprised one bit that there were walls of jarred herbs and liquids at the ready. There were so many books spread around the house, it could give any library a run for its money. Clay honestly looked impressed.

Chai walked over and hopped on their bed, curling up in the middle. The rest of the familiars crawled on with him and curled around him in comfort. 

The family spread out around the house, looking through books and notebooks to find something, anything. 

Tempo pucked up a book from Branch’s desk. It was a leather-bound notebook with lots of his writing in it. Most of them were spells. 

Tempo frowned, “Chai? Why does he have a memory fogger in here?” 

Chai sighed, “He couldn’t do the Life and Death ritual without throwing off the balance of things, so he started using that spell beforehand to make him forget everything that clouded his mind. I told him it wasn’t a good idea, but he did it anyway. He only stopped using it a few months ago when he had a hard time remembering things in general.” 

Tempo sighed and rubbed his face, “He’s going to give me an ulcer.” 

He found Coal looking in another notebook, eyes sad, and came over. He frowned at the many spells written and crossed out. He was trying everything to get his color back. 

“Nothing ever worked,” Chai said, making them look at him. “He wanted to come home so bad. But he was convinced he couldn’t as long as he was still grey.” 

“I’m going to roast his ass when we find him,” Coal sighed. 

“Keep looking, guys,” Tempo sighed. “Look for books on artifacts.” 

“It may not be here any longer,” Poppy hummed. “From what we gathered, he met Saphina, the Witch of Fate,” she started, and their eyes widened. “And she took him to meet her coven. The book was one of theirs. He may have taken it back to them.” 

Coal hummed, “Keep looking around here just in case, and then we’ll explore that option.” 

His kids nodded and spent the next hour scouring books for any signs of artifacts. 

John sighed and closed a book. He got up to grab another, walking past a mirror. He paused, something catching out of the corner of his eye. He looked at the mirror and backed up. Just as he did, another troll backed up to look as well. A grey troll surrounded by darkness. Branch? Branch!

He ran to the mirror, a gasp tearing through him. He wasn’t sure how he was seeing Branch in the mirror, but he didn’t care. 

“John?” Coal got up. 

“Bitty! Branch! Oh my god!” He cried, tears coming to his eyes. His little brother looked so pale, even though he was grey and his hair was down and a mess. Branch looked at him urgently and pounded his fists on the mirror, making it shake. 

His family looked at the mirror and at John in concern. All they saw was John’s reflection. 

“John,” Tempo said calmly. “What do you see?” 

John looked at them, “You can’t see him? Branch is right there!” 

His parents looked at each other in concern. 

“What?” John frowned. 

“If you can see him,” Floyd frowned. “Does that mean he’s dying?” 

Notes:

Don't forget to comment and let me know what you think!

Chapter 7: Whispers in the Dark

Darkness. That’s what Branch was met with when he opened his eyes. He thought they weren’t open for a moment, but he blinked a few times to confirm. Yup. 

He got up and looked around. Everything around him was dark, not a person or place in sight. Where was he? 

The ground was solid and emitting a soft light that his eyes soon adjusted to. He took a step, and the ground below him rippled like he was walking on water. This was weird.

“Hello?” He called, and it echoed back.

He sighed and started walking. Why? He wasn’t sure, but it felt right. 

What had happened? 

He racked his brain for something, anything. Then it came back to him. The cave, the ring, the spell. All a trap. He was so stupid. How could he fall into a trap so easily? Now he was caught in the middle, stuck between life and death.

He sighed and dropped to the ground, focusing instead on his magic. Maybe he could will himself back to the land of the living. 

He looked at his hands and pushed his magic to the surface, frowning when he got only a small spark. Shit. How much magic did that spell take from him? Too much obviously. 

He sighed and looked around again, but still, nothing. He blinked when something caught his eye. He looked down at the watery floor, eyes widening when he saw Chai, curled up on the cave floor, reflected at him. 

Why was he seeing him? Maybe their connection was still alive! 

“Chai! Chai, get up!” Branch called, hands on the floor around the image. It broke his heart to see his baby so sad. He had to get back to him. 

He smiled a bit when Chai got up. “There you go. Come on, you can do it,” he cheered. 

He sat back as Chai headed for the exit. He had to reach him somehow. He looked within himself and pulled on the bond they had. He smiled when Chai stopped and looked around. 

“Chai!” Branch called loudly. 

“Branch! Branch?” He looked around for him. He seemed to come to a conclusion before running down the mountain. Yes! 

He put his hands out, closing his eyes and forcing his magic to the surface. He couldn’t do much, but he could get him closer. He grinned as Chai was teleported to Pop Forest. 

“Get help!” Branch called. 

“I’m on it!” Chai called back and ran into the forest. 

Oh. The forest was dead. Everything was dead. Fuck. What had he done? He took Life away from the world. If life was gone, did that mean he was on a timer? A new life would be reborn once his soul finally disappeared. Oh god, how long did he have? 

He looked at his hands and at his hair. Normal. Then he looked at his feet. The very bottoms were starting to turn a clear, glassy color. 

“Oh my god. Crap! What do I do? What do I do?” Branch ran his hands through his messy hair. 

He looked down again. Chai found Poppy and Viva. Good. They could get help. 

Even if his parents found out he was grey, even if they called his brothers, he just wanted to make it out of this alive. He wasn’t sure how long he had or how fast this spell would eat him alive, but he had hope that maybe he could make it out of this. 

He found himself watching Chai for a bit before his eyes fell unfocused. A soft buzzing filled his ears and kept him there, trapped under the silence that surrounded him. He wasn’t sure how long he had been sitting there, staring into space, but when he came back to his senses, the clear color had crawled up his feet a little more. 

He gasped and scuttled back, eyes full of fear. What happened!? Why had it moved so much!? 

He put his hand on his head and shook it. Was it when he lost his focus? Had he lost his focus, or was he falling prey to the spell pulling at him? Not happening. He just had to keep moving and keep thinking. 

He pushed himself up and walked around a bit. He blinked when he saw a hall of mirrors. He hummed and went down it, looking around. This place was weird. 

He paused when he caught movement and backed up. When he did, his eyes widened as they met John’s. 

“Bitty! Branch! Oh my god!” John put his hands on the glass. 

Branch ran over and put his hands on the glass, beating on it with his fists, “John! John, please help me!” He cried. 

John was looking to his right. 

“John,” he heard Tempo’s voice, and about cried. “What do you see?” 

“You can’t see him? Branch is right there!” He paused a moment. “What?” 

“If you can see him,” Floyd’s voice said. 

“Floyd,” Branch called, but no one moved. 

“Does that mean he’s dying?” He asked. 

Branch sighed; they couldn't hear him.

 

John’s eyes widened. He looked at Branch again, the boy looking downcast. He looked at John again and nodded softly. 

John’s hands flew to his mouth. “I won’t let you! You hear me?” John put his hand on the glass again. “Can you hear me?” 

Branch nodded again, putting his hand on his. 

“I’m so sorry about that night. It was never your fault, okay?” He said sternly. 

His heart broke when tears ran down Branch’s cheeks, his eyes full of so much pain. 

 “And as soon as we have you back, you’re probably gonna get your ass chewed,” he cracked a smile when he saw Branch shake a little with laughter. “And we’ll talk. For real, okay? Just hang on. Can you do that, Bitty?” 

Branch nodded and gave him a small smile. He lit up when Chai climbed his way up to John’s shoulders. 

“Branch!” Chai cried, reaching a paw out for him. 

Branch put a hand over his mouth and touched where his paw was, tears falling down his face faster. He looked at John, the man nodding. “I’ll take care of him until we get you back.” 

Branch mouthed the words ‘Thank you’. 

Tempo came into sight and looked around the mirror. “I can’t see you, baby, but we’ll get you back okay? But we need you to tell us where this book is that you had.” 

Branch went to speak but frowned, remembering they couldn’t hear him. He leaned forward and puffed out a breath to make the glass fog. He then started writing. 

‘DJ. Witch of music’ 

“DJ?” John blinked and looked at Poppy. 

“Oh! That’s my friend! I know where she is!” She smiled. 

“Perfect,” Tempo nodded and then looked at the mirror again. He sighed, “I wish I could see you.” 

John looked between them and then hummed. If he was a fleeting soul, then maybe… 

His eyes turned black, as well as his hands. He put a hand out to his dad. Tempo looked at him in surprise before taking his hand. He blinked a few times before gasping as Branch’s grey form came into view. His eyes were red from crying, and his hair was a wild mess around his shoulders. Yet, he looked overwhelmingly happy to see his dad again. 

“Oh baby,” Tempo touched where his hand was, tears pooling in his eyes. 

“Wait, wait,” Coal came over and took John’s other hand. He blinked and looked at him in sadness. “Oh, Sprite.” 

‘I miss you,’ he wrote on the mirror. 

“We miss you, too,” Coal smiled softly. “Hold on for us. We know you’re strong.” He smiled as the other three came around to peek in. They wouldn’t overwhelm John’s magic with all of them, but they smiled at the mirror regardless. 

“You’ll be back before you know it!” Floyd smiled brightly. 

“Don’t give up on us, alright?” Bruce smiled. 

Branch smiled at them and then looked around the mirror in alarm, his image starting to disappear. He looked at them, fear in his eyes. 

John let them go and moved forward, hands on the glass. “Stay strong! We’ll get you out of there! We love you.” 

Branch put on a brave face, “I love you, too.” He said before disappearing, John’s reflection looking back at him. He heard him that time.

He nodded once and set Chai on his feet. “Let’s find this DJ.” 

“Follow me!” Poppy nodded and ran out the door. 

 

“There she is, DJ!” Poppy came running back into the village. 

DJ looked at her, panic flashing across her face. “Poppy! Wait!” She ran towards her.

Before confusion could take her, Poppy let out a gasp as a creature, dark as the night with many hands and glowing red eyes, came into her vision and attempted to grab her. 

An arm wrapped around her quickly, pulling her into safety. Fire was shot at the creature, burning the black goo that made up its body in boiling bubbles. It shrieked and dived back into the underbrush of the forest. 

Poppy looked up and found that Bruce was the one to rescue her. “Thank you,” she put a hand on her chest. 

“Of course,” he let her go and frowned at his hand. “My magic is weak.” 

“Of course it is. You’re a fire element user, right?” DJ came to a stop next to them. 

“I use all four elements, actually,” Bruce hummed. 

“Woah. Powerful dude,” DJ blinked. “Anyway. Your magic is derived from the Life and Death archetypes. One's gone, so it’s only powered by Death at the moment, half as powerful. 

“So all magic is built off those six?” Poppy blinked. 

“All except the big three Celestials. They’re natural forces, so they have their own power,” DJ nodded. 

“I would love to continue this lesson a bit later. We’re on a time limit here,” Tempo cut in. 

“Oh! DJ, that book with the artifacts that Branch read. He got it from you, right? Do you still have it?” Poppy asked. 

DJ blinked and nodded. “It’s back at my pod. Do you need it?” 

“Yes! Please!” She nodded. 

“Okay. I can’t leave here. Whatever’s happening..” She looked into the barren woods, finding eyes of red looking back at her. “It’s happening in waves. First the sky, then the evil plants, now these evil goo creatures. I have to stay with my girls and protect the village. Just go get it from my home.” 

“I don’t think this is just from the loss of Life,” Coal hummed, frowning at the way things kept morphing and changing around them. The sky would fluctuate in color, like she said, the dead pants were coming to life and causing havoc, then fall back to dead plants all the same. 

“There’s something buzzing through the air,” Tempo nodded. “If Branch was sacrificed, his amount of magic was likely enough to be the last sacrifice needed.” 

“So what fresh hell was set loose?” Coal hummed. “Let’s start with finding that book.” He nodded for Poppy to lead the way. 

She nodded back once and ran to DJ’s Pod. It was near the edge of the village, so the boys took up the mantle to keep watch. 

Poppy had never been into DJ’s pod before, and she was quick to notice why. It was similar to Branch’s, with books and bottles lining the floors and tables. Many pages of sheet music were scattered about the surfaces. Instruments of all kinds were carefully placed around the house, and even though there was no one there but them, there was a soft hum of music through the air. 

“A music Witch,” Tempo smiled softly. “Been a while since I’ve seen one of those,” he said as he looked around the books. 

 

“What are you feeling?” Clay gave John a weary look. His eyes had grown darty, and he kept shifting his weight from foot to foot. 

“Nothing. Sorry,” John waved. 

“John,” Bruce touched his shoulder. “I know it’s been a real long time since we’ve been together like this, but you can talk to us.” 

John sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “It’s hard to explain. I feel so much right now besides my own feelings. I feel the connections of the six, I feel everything dying, and all the magic it’s bringing to me. I feel everything without Life. There’s bitter magic in the air that's turning everything hateful, and the more it spreads, the more I feel like I’m going to be seeing an influx of spirits very soon,” he squeezed his eyes shut. “It’s overwhelming, and I’m barely equipped to handle it. Especially when some of the other six are so young.” 

“Oh, big brother,” Floyd said, hugging him. “You poor thing. That’s a lot to handle.” 

“We never finished our magic training,” He put his face in Floyd’s shoulder. “Branch ran away, and then so did we. I’m a half-baked death, and I’m so worried I’m gonna fuck up and plunge the world into darkenss.” 

“Hey, you got this,” Clay smiled, putting a hand on his shoulder. “We’re gonna be here through every step, okay? Be there for each other like we used to be.” 

“I know you guys never really made it a priority to find the other four Archetypes, but maybe finding them is a good idea with all this mess going on,” Bruce hummed. “You six have a ton of power, maybe we can reverse whatever's happening.”

“You might be right,” John sighed. “Finding them is going to be the hard part.” 

Bruce looked at him, “You said some were so young. How do you know that?” 

“A few years back, I think six or seven. I think I was eighteen. Anyway, Branch and I felt kinda like a jolt,” John hummed. 

 

John had a rather maniacal look on his face as he tossed bones into a pot of bubbling green goo. He became even more enthralled as it turned red, taking on the color and consistency of blood. He chose the backyard for this particular endeavor because.. Well, it would all make sense soon.

That’s when he felt something in his magic pull tight. He frowned and stepped back, looking at his hands as they turned black. For a brief moment, he panicked. It was his pull to the six. Was Branch okay?!

“JD!” Branch’s voice tore through the house, alleviating his fears. 

“I’m out back, Bitty!” John called. 

Not seconds later, the sliding door opened. Branch looked just about as relieved as he felt. He was thirteen at the time and getting a better handle on his magic, but it overtook him quite a bit still. That said, his hands were white, mirroring John’s, and his eyes were white and glowing, tendrils of white light shooting through his veins. 

“Did you feel that?” He walked over to him, hands shaking. 

“Yeah, I did. It’s okay, B, take a breath,” he took Branch’s hands in his own, their magic meshing and bringing Branch down to a manageable state. His eyes and veins quit glowing, making him sink against John in relief. 

He then proceeded to crawl right into his arms and make himself comfortable there. Branch was always very tactile, and more so with him. It actually made the rest of them tactile as well, and none of them disliked it. 

“What was that?” Branch hummed. 

“I… think we lost an archetype. Chaos, I think,” John sighed. 

Branch frowned. “I wonder what happened.”

“There’s no telling,” John shook his head. 

“You’re about to have to work double time, aren’t you?” Branch looked up at him. 

“Indeed,” John said in dismay. “I have to try and maintain the balance until they’re reborn.” 

“Well,” Branch sighed and smiled. “I’m here if you need me.” 

John smiled softly, “Thanks, Bitty.” 

Branch’s eyes shifted to his right, and a frown started on his face. “John Dory,” he said in a scolding voice.

“Woah. Using my full name is reserved for the parents, and only when I’m in trouble,” John put his hands on his hips. 

Branch did it right back, “Are you trying Necromancy again?” 

John’s brows raised, and he moved to cover the pot, “Whaaaaat? No. You’re seeing things.” 

“Dad and Papa said that was off limits since the last zombie attack!” Branch pointed in an accusatory way. 

“Ah,” John waved and teleported Branch up to the roof with his shadows. 

“How dare you teleport me! John Dory! Put that down!” Branch yelled as he picked up the spoon again. 

 

“Anyway, Chaos should be around six now, give or take,” John waved. 

“So that’s how the second zombie wave happened,” Clay laughed. 

“Doesn’t matter,” John scoffed. “The same thing happened like a year later. Karma went down and threw Fate out of balance. So this one’s likely five. Both are very young.” 

“Sounds like it,” Bruce sighed. “Difficult, but not manageable, I think.” 

“Makes sense. I felt a magic drop around the time you’re saying Chaos died,” Clay nodded.

“Who’s working double time with you since Life is gone?” Floyd looked up. 

“Harmony,” John hummed. “Probably Fate, too. Life and Death have the most influence over the world of the six. It’s a lot harder to make up for Life’s loss.” 

“Well, we found the ring,” Coal said, coming down the stairs with a book. “However, it’s definitely a fake,” he said, showing the boys. 

“How can you tell?” Clay blinked. 

“Magical residue on the pages,” he rubbed the pages together, and they created a shimmering look. “These pages originally had something else on them, but someone spelled them to be this. It was a trap,” Coal sighed and closed the book. 

Tempo came out with the girls, books floating around him as he read a couple. Poppy and Viva were looking at him in wonder. 

“Those pages say that the ring is held in a box. Now, if we look at everything referencing magical boxes, a few come to light. Taking in what we know about all this,” he waved around them. “There are a few options, and none of them are appealing.” 

“I didn’t imagine they were,” Coal put a hand on his hip. “What are we looking at?” 

“Most likely?” Tempo closed the book and moved them all to stack neatly on the porch. “Pandora’s Box,” he mirrored his husband, hand on his hip. 

“Fuck,” Coal huffed, making all his kids go on alert. Papa swore, they were in deep shit. “If he was sacrificed in the means of opening that box, we need to find a way to reverse a sacrificial spell, all while tracking down the damn thing to put all this back.” 

John froze, eyes wide. All of his brothers went on alert immediately, grabbing their parents' attention. 

“John?” Tempo said cautiously. 

“I think another wave is about to hit us,” John said, looking around and picking up Chai as the other familiars disappeared into their witch's magic. “A lot of bad just filled the earth,” he looked down. 

Soon after, the earth started shaking. 

“Definitely Pandora’s Box,” Coal nodded before gasps ripped through the air. 

A massive crack shot through the forest like it was ice, spidering right through the middle of the village. Screams rang all around them as it started to pull apart into a deep chasm, leaving only the promise of darkness below. Many screamed out for their loved ones as the shaking earth rattled the withering ground and sent them tumbling down into the abyss with their homes. 

“No!” Poppy and Viva gasped, running down the stairs. 

“Wait!” Tempo grabbed them as more cracks split under them. He put a hand out, and his broom came flying. When it got close, it suddenly turned into a green goo-like substance. He gasped and ducked, his broom splatting on the side of the pod. “What is happening?!” 

“Magic is destabilizing!” Coal called over the rumbling of the earth cracking open. “We have to stay toge-” He gasped as a ravine started between them, two more spidering on the right and left of that one. 

“Papa!” Clay put his hand out as Coal, John, and Bruce tumbled down into the darkness. 

“Coal! Boys!” Tempo tried to catch them with his magic, but just as before, his magic destabilized and broke.

“Dad! Dad!” Floyd grabbed him as the earth under them started to crumble. 

Tempo’s eyes widened as they were pulled apart as well. “Clay! Girls!” He gasped as he and Floyd fell down into another Chasm. He clutched onto Floyd and used all the magic he could to keep them alive. 

Clay put his arms around Poppy and Viva’s waist as they went tumbling in as well, summoning all the clouds he could to slow their descent. 

The chasms that had just ripped through the earth left large gashes through Pop Forest, leaving Pop Village destroyed.

 

“Your majesty,” A merman came to a slow near King Synth Trollex and bowed. “I have investigated as you had asked. 

Synth looked in his direction and nodded, “Go on, please.” 

He straightened, “It seems all of the surrounding forest and beaches have died as well. It is more than just the reef for sure. On top of that, our survey teams reported sightings of volatile creatures never seen before among the dead trees.” 

Synth hummed and swam a small circle in thought. “We have yet to receive any answers from the villages either.” 

“Your Majesty!” Another came swimming in and bowed. “Urgent news! We have word that the shaking earlier was due to large chasms forming through Pop Forest. Pop Village was destroyed.” 

Synth’s eyes widened, “Oh my word.” 

“We need to go see if they need help!” His younger brother shot up from where he’d been sitting. He had been listening quietly until now. 

“We need to make sure our people are safe first, “Synth rubbed the bridge of his nose. 

“But there might be people hurt!” He continued. 

“Remix,” Synth took his hands. “I hear you and I understand. We’ll get out there as soon as we can. We can’t go charging off immediately, though. Especially if what the survey groups saw is true. Monsters in the woods? We have to be careful. I don’t know what’s happening, but we have to think about our people.” 

Remix sighed, “Okay, I hear you.” 

Synth smiled, “I’m glad you want to help so bad, and we will.” 

“Your Majesty,” One of his assistants swam in and bowed. “There are some people here to see you. They say they have important information for you.” 

Synth raised a brow and nodded, “Allow them in.” 

She nodded and backed out. Soon after, a group of mermaids swam in, all bowing once. 

One swam forward, a soft yellow merman with light shimmering hair. He bowed, “Thank you for seeing us. We believe to have the answers you’re looking for.” 

“Alright,” Synth sat down by Remix. “Let’s hear it then.” 

“Allow me to introduce myself and my party. I am Lynric. This is Merlea,” he gestured to a pink girl. “Beat,” he motioned to a blue boy. “And Evangeline,” he moved out of the way for a purple mermaid with deep blue hair. “We are the coven taking residence here,” he concluded. 

Of course, Synth and Remix were very aware of the existence of the secondary species. They had once been a part of that mix after all. 

However, they were unaware they had any witches among them. 

“Pleased to meet you,” Synth nodded. “What information can you bring me?” 

Lynric moved and allowed Evangeline to come to the front. “Your Majesty,” she bowed. “Are you aware of the power hierarchy amongst the witches?” 

“I am not,” Synth shook his head. 

“Allow me to explain, then,” she said, straightening. “At the top of us are witches who hold the power to keep everything on this earth in check. They make up the foundation of everything, magic and day-to-day living, including. We call these the six archetypes. Fate, Karma, Harmony, Chaos, Life, and Death.” 

Synth blinked, “You’re telling me there are witches out there that carry powers so heavy? They sound like modern gods rather than witches.” 

“Yet we are very mortal,” She smiled softly. 

Remix raised a brow, “You said we. Are you among them?” 

She smiled, “I am Evangeline, the Witch of Harmony.” 

Their brows raised, “Oh my. And you really hold so much influence over the earth?” 

She nodded, “I am in charge of keeping the harmony of the world and our magic in check. My power provides things like music and peace.” 

“Good heavens,” Synth ran a hand through his hair. 

“That being said, I know what’s happening to the world we know,” she said, gathering their attention again. “Even among the six, there are two that hold more influence over the world than the rest of us. Life and Death. Their influence reaches farther than just magic. Due to circumstances I am yet aware of, what we are experiencing is the product of Life passing.” 

“Holy shit,” Remix put a hand on his head. “That makes sense. Everything’s dying. So without Life, everything comes to a halt?” 

“Precisely. We have extended life spans due to these abilities, and when one passes of age, we are usually prepared to uphold the balance. However, I am rather positive that Life was younger than myself. Their passing was likely an accident or an incident. Under normal circumstances, Life would be reborn within the week, and things would return to life. Unfortunately, we are not under the warranty of normal. As I’m sure you’ve seen, monsters roam our world, discoloration of the sky has started, and the earth has begun to shake.” 

Synth nodded, “Do you know what’s causing it?” 

“I am not completely certain. I need more information. What I can say is that I believe it is an evil magic. One released upon the death of Life. I come bearing a warning. The destruction of Pop Village was first. The next cataclysm shall fall upon the reef.” 

Synth and Remix sat up instantly, “What do you mean?” 

“I have felt the magic shift from the air to the water. I’m not sure where it would be safe at this time, but one thing is for certain: we won’t want to be around when it starts.” 

Their eyes widened as the water around them started getting warm. 

“We have to get out of the water,” Synth whispered. 

Chapter 8: Following the Light

“John!” 

“John!” 

“John!” 

“John!” 

“Wake up!” An echoey voice yelled at him. His eyelids were so heavy, though. 

“John!” 

Was that… Branch’s voice? But he was… 

He forced his eyelids to creak open, a blurry and dark silhouette coming into his vision. 

“John! Are you okay?” They asked. 

“Branch?” He reached up. 

But as he did, he realised it was his Papa looking down at him in concern and now sadness. He was covered in scrapes and dirt, his hair a loose and wild mess. 

“You okay, Squirt?” Coal moved some hair from his face. 

“I think so,” he said as he sat up, wincing a bit at the wounds on him. He looked up, a small dot of light from where they had fallen. “Wait, where’s Bruce?” He gasped, “And Chai! Where’s Chai?” 

“I’m right here,” Bruce came into his sight, about as banged up from the fall as the rest of them. “Chai,” he looked to the right.

John looked over quickly, coming to a stuttering stop. A warm white light surrounded the fox just a few inches above the ground. It made sure Chai never hit the ground. Chai was purring and nuzzling in it. 

John’s eyes saw something else, however. He saw a wispy glowing outline of Branch, holding Chai close and nuzzling his head. 

“Branch’s magic,” John got up. 

“At least we know he’s holding on,” Coal sighed. 

John stopped by the shadow of magic. It smiled at him and gently handed him Chai before disappearing. 

Chai whimpered and nuzzled into John’s arms.

“I know. I miss him, too,” John sighed and held him close. He looked around and found many paths left from the Chasm. He looked up again, “Think we can fly out of here?”

“Not with the instability in the air. Whatever’s happening, it’s making the magic act wonky,” Coal sighed. “You saw what happened to your dad's broom.” 

“So what do we do?” Bruce sighed, hands on his hips as he looked around. 

“Pick a path and hope one leads to the surface,” Coal popped his neck. 

He tapped the pendant around his neck and hummed in worry when no one picked up. His magic was already buzzing unhappily at being separated from his moon. 

“I think we should go this way,” Bruce said, looking down a path. “Call it a feeling.” 

“If the earth is speaking to you, who are we to question it?” John shrugged and smiled when Chai rested around his neck. 

“Lead the way, Spirit,” Coal smiled. 

Bruce smiled and walked on, laughing as Arlo appeared and ran ahead, barking all the way. 

 

“Sit still,” Floyd carefully wrapped Tempo's arm. When they came to, he was bleeding quite badly down his right arm. 

“You’re well prepared,” Tempo smiled, wincing only a little. 

Floyd had a few scrapes here and there, but for the most part, Tempo had protected him. 

“Yeah,” Floyd sighed. “Irena’s a walking magnet for wounds. That and Clay and Branch really had an influence on me about being prepared for anything. There,” he tied it off. 

“Thank you,” Tempo smiled softly. 

Floyd looked around and lifted his hand. A small light appeared, illuminating the chasm around them. Many paths. He gasped as his ball of light turned into a purple mass of goo with hollow eyes and a mouth, yelling out. He dropped it in a second and backed away from it. 

Tempo pulled him back from it with an exasperated look. “Pandora’s Box. Stupid thing.” 

“What is Pandora’s Box?” Floyd looked up. 

Tempo sighed and sat back. “A box said to have once belonged to the goddess Pandora. It’s said that it contains the world's horrors and evil. I thought it was lost to time. It’s said that it was sealed shut and hidden away. Guess the thing only required sacrifices to open back up.” 

“So it unleashed evil and horrors? That’s what we’re dealing with? Great,” he sighed. 

“Never a dull day in the magic world, huh?” Tempo smiled and got up. 

“Can’t we ever have at least one?” Floyd laughed just a bit and helped him up. 

“Not in my experience, Kiddo,” Tempo laughed. “But I had five kids. It was never a dull day anyway,” he smiled, booping his nose.

Floyd smiled and then looked at the pendant around his neck. “I think mine’s cracked,” he sighed. 

“Mine’s over there,” Tempo nodded at the shattered necklace on the ground. 

Truthfully, his anxiety was spiking higher than it ever had. He had a kid stuck between death and three kids and a husband separated from him, unknown if they were hurt, and with no way to communicate with them. He was doing pretty good at holding it together all in all. 

That’s what he thought anyway. 

He blinked when Floyd took his hand and smiled softly. “They’re okay, I just know it. And we’ll figure this out.” 

Tempo sighed and pulled him close. “How do you always know what’s on my mind?” 

“It’s a talent of mine,” Floyd nuzzled him. 

Tempo kissed his head and looked around. “Any clue which way we should go?” 

“Nope. But something tells me we should pick very soon,” Floyd said in a panicked voice, looking behind them. 

Tempo frowned and looked behind him. In the dark of one of the paths was a set of glowing red eyes. Their eyes widened when several more opened around them. 

What stepped out of the darkness was infinitely scarier. It was a dark creature covered in patches of matted black fur, its ribs and bones pressed up against its skin and making its body look sharper around its large abdomen. It stood to full height, towering over them with six gangly legs with sharp points at the bottom. Four thicker arms hung below it, every digit on them sharper than any knife they’d ever seen. Its head rose before its large jaw unhinged, several rows of uneven teeth sharpened to points gleaming at them. Several more stood behind this one.

Screams tore through them as it screeched loudly at them. Tempo took Floyd’s hand and made a dash down one of the pathways, the pointed clacks of their claws echoing as they ran after them.

 

“Where are we?” Poppy looked around, patting dirt off herself. 

“Way underground,” Clay sighed, looking up at the small light that was Pop Forest. 

The three of them hadn’t had it as rough as some, thanks to Clay’s cloud spell. Though it had gone awry at the end and sent them plunging to the ground, they could have been worse. Poppy was covered in dirt, her hair loose, and positively a mess. Viva had a few scrapes and bruises, but nothing bad. Clay looked similar with an absolutely exasperated look on his face. 

“Thanks for the save,” Viva tossed her hair back. 

Clay looked at her, and his brows ticked up just a bit. He cleared his throat, “Of course. I need to find my family, though, and this thing,” he sighed down at his fractured pendant. “Will be of no use to me. We need to find a way out. If we find stragglers from your village along the way, we’ll help them.” 

“I wonder if Dad’s down here,” Poppy chewed on her thumbnail.

“If he is, we’ll find him. I hope everyone’s okay,” Viva sighed. 

“Me too. Let’s get a move on, then,” Clay looked around. 

They decided on a path and started down it, keeping a watchful eye out for any people or… other things down there. They weren’t entirely sure what it was that they were hearing, but there was an unsettling scuttling noise that echoed around the walls of the dark chasm. 

Clay blinked when he felt two sets of hands take his arms. He looked left and right and found Poppy and Viva clinging to him. They looked like they were putting on brave faces, but he could see the fear in their eyes. He’d say nothing, though. He only pulled his arms closer to his body, in turn pulling them closer.

They seemed to relax, if only a little. He would make sure they got out of here alive. 

 

“It feels like we’re walking in circles,” John groaned after what felt like an eternity of walking. 

“We might be,” Bruce hummed. 

“That’s not reassuring in the least. What happened to your feeling?” John frowned. 

“It’s only that, a feeling. If my magic were working properly, I might be able to get us out, but with my magic weakened and everything turning wonky, that’s the best I can do,” he shrugged. 

“It’s okay,” Coal rubbed their shoulders. “We’ll make it out of here. I know it.” 

“Your optimism is endless,” Bruce laughed. 

John paused when he felt light magic settling over the area. He looked around, making the other two look at him. He put his hands out and smiled a bit as he felt light wash over him. It traveled down his arms and came sprinkling out as light magic. 

“What is happening?” Bruce blinked as he watched his dark magic brother use light magic. 

The magic seeped into the ground and shot ahead of them, making a path of light to follow. 

“John?” Coal asked. 

“Branch. He used his connection with me to send magic through. I think he’s showing us what we can’t see,” John smiled softly.

“Bless that boy,” Bruce smiled a bit. 

“Let’s not waste what he’s given us, then,” Coal moved them along to follow the path. 

They walked on, ending up turning almost completely around. Bruce laughed, “Guess I was way off.” 

“Good thing he’s watching us,” John laughed. “He’s like our guardian.” 

“Angel,” Chai whimpered around his neck. “You’re not going to let him die, right?” 

“Of course not,” Coal reached over and pet his head. “I won’t let anyone die.” 

John and Bruce frowned and looked at each other. They wouldn’t let him die either. 

They all came to a halt as they heard a scream. 

“Floyd!?” Coal went running, the boys on his tail. 

They gasped as they came around a corner to hideous and terrifying creatures. Floyd was holding up his hands, a spell barrier in place. It wavered continuously as the magic of Pandora’s box threatened to turn it into something else. He held a steely face and gritted his teeth to keep it up. Blood was running down his face and covered his right arm. Just behind him, Tempo lay unconscious on the ground, blood covering his face and chest. 

Coal’s eyes glowed orange with power before he shot forward. He jumped onto one of the beasts' backs and grabbed it by the head, throwing himself back to slam it into the ground. He then set his hands ablaze, tearing into the thing's throat as it tried to snap at him.

“Woah,” Bruce blinked. He slapped his foot into the ground, and two rock pillars shot from the walls, smashing two of them like bugs. 

John slid in front of Floyd and Tempo. His eyes turned black before his shadow scythe appeared. In one hard swing, the weapon tearing through them. No blood was spilled, though. The bodies only dropped to the ground. 

Coal came running over as Floyd dropped the barrier. 

“Papa! Daddy’s not breathing!” Floyd cried. 

Coal’s eyes widened, dropping to his husband's side and using as much healing magic as he could. 

“Come on, Moon,” Coal begged as he put his all into it. 

John held Floyd as he cried, tears falling down his face out of fear. Bruce took his shoulder, looking overwhelmed with anxiety. 

“Come on, please,” Coal kept trying, even as tears clogged his vision. 

Chai hopped down from John and trotted over. He pushed Coal’s hands away, making him stutter. He then lay down on Tempo’s chest, a soft, warm light coming from him. 

“What’s he doing?” John mumbled. 

Rhonda appeared on his shoulder. “Just as I can collect souls for you, he can do things for Branch.” 

Tempo gasped softly, making everyone nearly jump with relief. He opened his eyes softly and smiled when Chai licked his face. 

“Hey buddy,” he petted him softly. 

“Oh my god,” Coal leaned down and hugged him. “I thought I lost you.” 

“Sorry,” Tempo mumbled and hugged him. 

“Woah,” John caught Chai as he wobbled. “Are you okay?” 

Chai nodded. “It’s a lot harder when Branch isn’t here.” 

“Let’s try not to have you use that too much,” Bruce hummed. 

“Then try not dying,” Chai huffed and fell into John’s arms. 

“He sounds just like Branch,” Tempo laughed softly and sat up with Coal's help. “Oh, Baby,” he opened his arms when he saw Floyd, still a blubbering mess. 

Floyd hugged him quickly and cried, “I thought we were too late.” 

Tempo smiled as the other two dove in to hug him as well. “I’m not going anywhere. I’ve got too much to do.” 

Coal scoffed and kissed his head, “Well, keep staying alive at the top of that list.” 

“Will do, Sunshine,” He smiled. “What’s that?” He looked at the glowing trail. 

“Branch sent us some help,” John smiled softly. 

Tempo’s face tightened just a bit before he nodded, “Well, then let’s take his help.” He healed Floyd’s wounds with a smile and got up. “We've got one more kid to find and two girls, so let’s get a move on.” 

Coal took his hand and pulled him over, kissing him. “Stay with me, please.” 

“Kay,” Tempo smiled and let him pull him along.

“Married twenty-five years and he still acts like a lovesick teen when Papa kisses him,” Bruce laughed as they followed their parents. 

“I think it’s sweet,” Floyd smiled, holding both John and Bruce’s hands for comfort. “It’d be nice to have something like that. Don’t you think?” 

“Maybe,” Bruce hummed, making his brothers look at him curiously. He sounded entirely too jaded towards the subject. 

“Whoa,” Tempo looked up. The pond from the forest was now running down into the chasm, creating multiple waterfalls around them. 

They kept walking, but something caught John’s eye. He slowed and felt his heart stop when he saw Branch’s reflection looking back at him. He smiled weakly and waved a bit. 

John’s eyes welled up with tears again. He let go of his brothers and walked to the waterfall, wading into the water. 

“John?” Floyd called. 

“Bitty,” He cried. “Your hands.” 

Branch looked at his hands that were growing clear at his fingertips. He looked up at John again, his hands on the water, “It’s okay.” 

John was startled at hearing his voice this time, “It’s not okay! I can feel you dying!” 

“John?” Coal asked in a concerned tone and waded his way over. “Can you see him again?” 

John nodded and wiped his eyes. “He’s turning clear, Papa.” 

Coal frowned, feeling the rest wading in. “Is it because he keeps sending us magic?” 

John looked at Branch quickly. The boy only smiled softly, “I’ll protect you, even in death.” 

“Stop talking like that!” Chai cried. “We’re gonna get you back!” 

John sighed heavily, “Yes.” 

“Branch, we can make it out on our own, focus on living!” Tempo frowned. 

“Clay is that way,” Branch pointed to a new path that lit up. “He’s got Poppy and Viva. Please protect my girls.” 

“You’re not listening,” John frowned. 

“Sorry, Big Bro. You know listening isn’t something I’m good at,” he smiled. 

Even as the statement upset him, he couldn't help but feel a little relieved. Branch was looking a little less grey now. 

Branch looked up and around as his image started wavering. “Tell them I love them. I love you, Big Bro.”

“I love you, too,” John sighed as his image disappeared. “He said he loves us.” 

“That boy,” Tempo huffed. 

“He said I know he’s not a good listener,” John cracked a small smile. 

“He never was,” Bruce snorted. 

“He also said Clay and the girls are that way,” he nodded to a lit-up path. “And asked that we protect his girls.” 

“Well, of course we’re going to,” Coal sighed. “Come on. Let’s get moving so he can stop helping.” 

“I’m gonna kick his ass when he gets home,” Tempo huffed and stomped his way out of the water. 

On their way through the path, they ended up finding a few pop trolls wandering aimlessly. They had seen the glowing path and decided to follow it. 

“Oh, thank goodness,” DJ sighed in relief when she saw them. “Magic’s going all out of whack right now.”

“We know, trust us,” Floyd waved. 

This girl made Coal feel weary. She was the one who gave Branch the book, her book that was charmed to send people right into traps. He didn’t trust her at the very least. One look at his family, and he found the same look in their eyes. 

They all went on guard when a scuttling sound echoed around them. 

“What fresh hell is this now?” Tempo kept his boys close. 

Floyd gasped, “Hit the deck!” He pulled as many people down with him as a bolt of lightning came flying down the path. 

They marveled when Coal simply caught it, fissling it in his hand. 

“Clay?” He called. 

“Papa?” He echoed back before the three came running down to them. “Sorry,” he smiled sheepishly. “My magic's a bit all over the place.” 

“No worries, Spark. Glad to see you’re okay,” Coal smiled and came over to hug him. “I see you’re all okay.” 

Viva nodded, “He protected us.” She smiled at Clay, who smiled right back. 

“DJ!” Poppy ran over and hugged her. 

John looked down when the path disappeared, and a new one started.

“I think this one’s the way out. Before, he was just trying to get us back together,” John hummed and looked at the way it was going. 

Poppy came over and touched the ground. She smiled softly, “Branch’s magic.” 

“You know the feeling?” John looked at her. 

She nodded, “His magic has always felt so warm to me. It’s protective and light, just like him.” She smiled and got up. 

“What kind of relationship do you guys have?” Floyd asked as they started walking. 

“He’s my best friend,” Poppy smiled without an ounce of hesitation. “I’ve been with him every day since he let me in. We sing together, we dance together. One night, he took me up to the highest part of the forest just so I could see the stars better. He rides his broom a lot differently than you guys,” she laughed. “I can’t imagine living without him now.” 

Chai got up and hopped over to her shoulders, nuzzling her face and purring. She laughed and nuzzled him right back. 

Coal and Tempo exchanged knowing smiles with each other. Friends wasn’t quite a strong enough word.

“He used to sing the saddest songs,” Poppy hummed. 

“He changed that up when we barged into his life,” Viva laughed. “Remember the song he made up about a rabbit with antlers?” 

“Yes,” Poppy laughed. “You guys should have seen our faces when one actually came hopping out of the forest!” 

“He was floored,” Viva laughed. “He started calling it a jackalope.”

“He really should have finished his training,” Tempo sighed as the girls laughed on. 

They looked around as the walls suddenly became shiny with crystals. 

“I shouldn’t have let him go,” Poppy sighed. “I should have begged him to stay, but he was so sure that if he could change that night, then everything would be set back the way it was supposed to be. Who was I to get in the way of that?” 

John looked up a bit and found Barnch’s image next to Poppy in the reflection of the crystals. He was looking at her in such a sad way. 

“Now he has to fight to stay alive. What I wouldn’t give to see him,” she sighed. 

John smiled a bit and came over, taking her hand, his own turning black.

She blinked in surprise at him, but he only smiled and nodded forward. 

She looked forward and gasped when Branch smiled sadly at her. “Branch! Branch, oh my god!” Tears filled her eyes as she pressed her free hand to the crystal.

“Hi, Poppy. Please don’t blame yourself. I should have known better,” he put his hand against hers. 

“Damn right you should have!” She didn’t bother wiping her tears. “You’re an idiot! And you make me worry way too much! A-And now your family’s here and you can’t even be with them cause you’re dumb!” 

Branch laughed softly and leaned his forehead against the wall. “All true. I don’t deserve you.” 

“Yes, you do,” Poppy sighed and leaned her head where his was. “You deserve the world, idiot, and I would give it to you if I could.” 

Branch smiled softly and looked up at her, “I’m gonna get back home. I just have to keep myself busy. If I lose focus, I lose part of myself.” He held up his hands, which were growing clearer. 

“Then you better find a way to keep yourself focused,” John frowned. “Walk around, yell, run, I don’t care, just do it.” 

“Sing,” Poppy smiled. “Sing that heart out. I know you can.” 

Floyd ran over and took John’s shoulder, making him jump. A cry left him as he saw his brother's grey form. 

“Look what we did to you,” he put a hand over his mouth. Poppy smiled and let John’s hand go so that Clay and Bruce could take her place to see their brother. 

“I’m sorry about what I said! I know things were bad that night, and you were just worried,” Floyd touched the wall. “We knew Glade was your best friend, and yet none of us were there to support you when she died.”

“And it was never your fault,” Clay put in. “What happened to her or Papa. I’m so sorry we did that to you.” 

Branch had tears running down his cheeks, but he only looked happy to see them. 

“I never blamed any of you idiots,” Coal crossed his arms, his right one glowing in the dark of the chasm. 

“We’ll make things right when you come home,” Bruce smiled softly. “And you better make it home. Listen to your brother and girlfriend. Sing and dance if you need.” 

Branch immediately flushed, “Bruce!”

Bruce only snickered and looked at Poppy. She was red but smiling.

Branch rubbed his face. “Just get to the surface and be careful. That box let out some really terrifying stuff.” 

He and his brothers gasped a bit as a strip of his hair turned white. He looked at them in concern, hands on the wall. “Help me. Please.” 

John let everyone go to put his hands over Branch’s, “We’re gonna save you, I promise! Branch?” He asked in concern when the boy turned his head to the left, seeming to be looking at something. He started walking, making John follow him down the path. “Branch? Branch! Whatever you see, stop walking towards it!” 

Branch looked at him slightly. “Sorry, I have to go now,” he said as his image disappeared. 

“No! Branch!” John hit the wall. “Dammit! We have to get him out of there,” He looked at the trail as it flickered. 

“Well then, let’s get out of here first,” Tempo waved and took the lead at a hot pace to get out. The quicker they got out, the quicker he could get his baby home. 

They began to feel hope as the ground turned into an incline. They started moving quicker when they heard people yelling and calling down the chasm to see if anyone was down there. 

“We’re here!” Clay called out as they ran. 

When they made it up, a group was running in their direction. What surprised them was that they weren’t Pop Trolls. They were dressed distinctly like people of the techno mermaid clan. 

“Are you guys okay?” A black and purple ombre troll approached them. He had white hair and green glowing eyes, a blue heart on his chest. “They need medical attention,” he waved his hand when he saw the blood all over them. 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” They nodded and ran to get the medical unit. 

“You’re the prince of the Techo clan,” Tempo blinked in surprise before they all bowed their heads in respect. 

“Please,” Remix shook his head. “And you have the princesses of Pop with you. I could do the same. We’re here to help. I am Remix.” 

Viva looked at them in surprise. “I’m overjoyed for your help, so please don’t think me rude, but why are you guys out here? I thought you guys hardly left the sea.” She asked. 

“Ah, well,” Remix sighed. “That is normally true. Mermaids are bound to the water most of the time. However, we had to evacuate. The oceans have started boiling.” 

 

Shadows. He could see them in the corners of his vision. When he looked right at them, they vanished. 

Branch whipped around when he saw another one run by him. 

“Hello?” He called, gasping as another one ran by him. “Who’s there!? Please! I don’t want to be alone anymore!” He begged. 

He looked up when he heard an echoey laugh. “We’re never truly alone,” they said. 

That sentence left a chill running up his spine. He wasn’t sure if that was meant to be reassuring or creepy. 

“Even if you think you’re alone, you’re not. Someone’s always watching,” they giggled again. 

Creepy. Got it. 

“Who are you?” Branch looked around.

“I’m no one. Not anymore,” they hummed. “Just a wandering ghost of who I used to be. Soon you will be too.” 

Cold dread filled his body. He really was dying. Then what? He was doomed to stay trapped here for an eternity? His soul trapped? 

“Okay. Who did you used to be?” Branch hummed, eyes still looking around. They stopped when the shadow appeared right before him. They started dissipating, and what was left was a clear troll. A girl with long curly hair. She was stuck between looking solid and see-through, all the same. A ghost. 

She leveled a rather angry look, “My name was Belle. I was the Witch of Chaos, and I too was sacrificed.”

Notes:

And the plot thickens! Don't forget to comment and let me know what you think! Again, if you want to see extra bits and sneaky peeks and to talk with me, come join us on Instagram! My name is NevergladeTrails!

Chapter 9: Monstrous Nightmare

“We have several teams deployed into the chasms. We’ll find your people, you have my word,” Synth nodded. 

“Thank you so much,” Viva sighed in relief. 

“Are they armed?” Floyd came over to them, covered in bandages. “I saw some horrifying things in there.”

“Of course,” Synth nodded. “My teams are trained well. Believe me, we saw some horrific things on the way here.” 

“I can only imagine,” Floyd groaned and rubbed his face. 

 

“His hair turned white?” Coal paced around. 

“Only a little, but yeah,” Clay sighed. “I don’t know how long he’s got in there.” 

“Right. Okay.” Tempo was mirroring his pacing, going in the opposite direction. He had bandages all over him as well, even if Chai healed him. “So we need to get our hands on that damn box and then find a way to reverse the sacrifice spell.” 

“How do you do that?” John frowned. 

Tempo stopped, “…I don’t know. I’ll figure it out, though!” He went back to pacing. 

“Excuse me?” They looked up as a soft voice spoke. The girl standing before them was a purple troll with deep blue hair that fell into gorgeous ringlet curls. Her eyes were a light seafoam color that held sympathy. “Sorry to interrupt you. I’m Evangeline, and I couldn’t help but overhear your conversation. You’re looking to reverse a sacrificial spell, right?” 

“Yes,” Coal gave her a cautious look. “Do you have that information?” 

“I don’t. But I might know someone who does,” she hummed. “I can help if you want.” 

“Not to be rude, but what’s in it for you? What do you want?” Bruce raised a brow. 

“Just to meet you,” she smiled at John. 

He blinked, “Why me?” 

“I’d heard that Life and Death were born into the same family. Brothers. That’s really rare. I’ve always wanted to meet you guys. It’s nice to meet you, Death. I’m Harmony,” she smiled. 

“Woah,” Clay blinked. 

“No way,” John smiled and got up. “I’m John Dory, John’s fine. You’re Evangeline, you said?” 

“Yeah,” she smiled. “It’s incredible to meet you. The reversal spell, it’s for your brother, isn’t it?” 

“It is,” John sighed. “He was tricked into believing there was something he wanted in a cave of artifacts. He was sacrificed to open Pandora’s box.” 

“Of course it’s Pandora’s box,” Evangeline sighed. “Okay, so this person I know is… rather hard to track down,” she waved. “She never stays in one spot for too long.” 

“How are we supposed to find her then?” Floyd asked as he joined the group again. 

“I have her low-jacked,” she grinned a bit and waved a spell up. “Depending on whether she found it or not, it might still be on her.” 

“I like you,” John laughed, making her smile. “Please teach me this lowjack spell. I’m gonna slap it on my brother when we get him back.” 

“I would also like to do that,” Tempo put his hands on his hips. “I need to make us new pendants before we go,” he excused himself to find what he needed from Branch’s pod and maybe the other witches here if they’d allow.

“Was meeting me really all you wanted in return?” John asked. 

Evangeline nodded as she worked with her spell. “Truthfully? I lost my family a few years back. I did everything in my power to save them, but it wasn’t enough. You have a chance to get him back, and I’ll do everything I can to help with that. I can’t just sit by when I know I can help.” 

“You have a very kind heart,” Coal smiled at her. “I can see why you possess Harmony.” 

Evangeline smiled and really looked at him. Her eyes drew to the arm made of light magic and up to his face. “Are you the Solar Witch?” 

“I am,” He laughed, nothing but pure confidence radiating off of him, even as she looked at his arm. Something his kids admired and envied at the same time. Their Papa always had confidence in spades.

“Wow,” Evangeline grinned. “This is so cool!” 

Coal laughed, “My husband is the Lunar Witch.” 

“Oh my gosh! No wonder you guys had Life and Death,” she laughed. “Powerful family.” She waved, and the spell started tracking on its own. “What about you guys?” She looked between Floyd, Clay, and Bruce.

“Elements,” Bruce shrugged. 

“Which one?” She smiled. 

“All of them,” he smiled back. 

She blinked and laughed, “I expect nothing less at this point.

“Storms,” Clay grinned. 

“Hell yeah! I haven’t seen a storm witch in a long time!” She laughed. “I bet that magic is so much fun. That’s in Chaos’ department, so I don’t know any of it, but it looks so cool.” 

“It is,” Clay nodded, electricity running up through his hair as if to make a point, making her eyes sparkle with interest. 

Floyd laughed, “You remind me of my best friend. I’m eclectic. I never found just one. I’m not as strong as my brothers, but I’m okay with that.” 

She looked taken aback. “I definitely wouldn’t categorize eclectic under weak. In fact, they’re some of the witches I would go out of my way not to piss off. You guys study any and all magic. I bet you have a ton of tricks up your sleeve.”

Floyd smiled a bit, “Thanks.” 

“Don’t discredit your magic,” Coal smacked the back of his head. “I know I had tough kids,” he said in a proud way, similar to a peacock. 

That made his kids laugh a bit. Again, confidence in spades. 

Evengeline smiled and then looked back when her spell finished. “Okay… looks like she’s in the mountains. Hm. She must have gone home for a bit. This does say the spell was deactivated a week ago, though. Damn girl,” she sighed.

“Well, it’s a start,” John hummed. “A lead is better than no lead.”

“Get down!” Someone yelled over the crowds, making them all hush. They looked around and found many people ducking down and hiding. 

“Come on!” Evengeline gasped and moved them to hide. 

They peeked out and their eyes widened. A dark creature, roughly the size of a Bergen, maybe a Rageon, stalked through the trees. Its limbs were long and gangly, arms swinging at its sides as it lumbered slowly. Its dark eyes were wide open, its mouth hanging open like it was stuck permanently in horror. Its hands were dripping something into the ground, and as it got closer, dread filled them. It was blood. 

“What the fuck is that?” Clay whispered.

“They’re calling it the stalker. If it sees you, it goes into a rage and moves way too fast for its size. It’s taken so many lives now. Even the hunters steer clear of that thing,” Evengeline said, keeping her eyes on it. 

They hunkered down and kept quiet until its steps started receding. 

“All clear!” Someone called. 

“Is that the only one?” Coal looked at it in the distance. They’re eyes widened when they heard it screech out a high-pitched noise, and just like Evangeline said, it shot forward with unparalleled speed, throwing its hands into the ground as it likely saw some poor unfortunate soul. 

“That we know of,” Evangeline sighed. “But the longer that box is open, the more horrors it’ll release.” 

“Sounds like we need to get the box just as bad,” Tempo sighed as he came to a stop by them. He tossed the boys their new pendants. “We may have to split into two teams. One to retrieve the box and the other to find this girl.” 

Coal eyed him, “Last time we separated, you almost died.”

Tempo hummed, “I was unprepared for the horrors in that dark tomb. I’ll be better prepared now. We don’t really have a better option right now. That box needs to be retrieved, and Branch is on a timer.” 

Coal made an unhappy noise and walked over to him, grabbing him by the pant loops and pulling him over to kiss him. “You die and I’ll kill you.” 

“I believe you,” Tempo said with a goofy smile. 

“Mhm,” Coal looked at their kids. “Same goes for the rest of you,” he made a watching you motion. 

They laughed and nodded. “Are the girls still coming with us?” Floyd looked over at Poppy and Viva. 

Poppy caught his eye and walked over. “You guys are leaving, aren’t you?” 

They nodded and gave her a small rundown. She nodded once, “I’m still coming. We found Dad. He was still up here, thankfully.” 

“And he’s watching the village for now,” Viva stopped by her. “Finding the cause of all of this is top priority. The sooner we find it, the better.” 

“I completely agree,” Remix smiled and stopped by them. “Which is why I’d like to help you guys. Seems like you lot have more information than us.” 

“This is a dangerous thing we’re doing,” Tempo put a hand on his hip. “Are you sure you want to come?” 

“Yup!” Remix grinned. 

Synth looked exasperated next to him, “Why can’t you ever stay put?” 

“Not my style,” he shrugged. 

“Whoever he goes with, please watch him,” Synth sighed. 

“I don’t need to be watched!” Remix glared at him.

“Will do,” Coal winked. 

“I don’t need to be watched! I am perfectly capable!” Remix huffed. 

“Of course you are, but you’re also distractible as hell,” Synth ruffled his hair. “And ya know, my little brother is going off on a mission with people I don’t know except the princesses. I have a right to be worried. Not that I don’t trust you guys. If you’re friends with Viva and Poppy, you must be at least trustworthy.” 

“No offense was taken,” Tempo laughed. “I’d feel the same way. Alright, I think we need two groups looking for the box. The book said it was a cave in the mountains. It gave us which mountain, but that’s still a big space. One team can search high, and the other can search low. The last team will go with Evangeline and find her friend. I’ll go lead one of the teams to the mountain. Clay will take the lead on the other one. He and I are good at recognizing traps and hexes, so we’ll be the ones going in. Please be careful,” he stressed to Clay. 

“I will be,” Clay nodded. 

Tempo nodded, “Okay, Bruce and Floyd, you’re with me. Evangeline and John, go with Coal.” He paused and looked at Poppy, “Why don’t you go with them too?” 

Poppy nodded immediately. She knew the dangers of the box, and she knew how important it was to close it, but Branch was her top priority.

“Okay. Viva and Remix head with Clay. Our two groups will travel together until we reach the mountain. Then we will split. Are we all clear?” 

They nodded. “If we’re travelling all the way to the mountains, we need to be careful,” Remix put in. “The stalker isn’t the only horror roaming around here, or the scariest.”

 “That’s the most terrifying sentence I’ve ever heard,” Floyd sighed. 

“Everyone needs to stay on guard at all times,” Coal said. “We can afford to relax. That box is only going to let out worse things the longer it's open. Keep your eyes and ears alert. We leave in ten minutes, be ready.” 

They took that time to say goodbye to each other and wish each other safety, while some gathered supplies for their journey. 

“Please be careful,” Synth grabbed Remix’s face. 

“Same at you, big bro,” Remix hugged him. “Don’t let the stalker see you.”

“Something tells me I have more to worry about,” he said, looking at the chasm. “But I won’t.” 

“I can’t believe they’re so ready to help us,” Clay scratched his head. “They don’t even know us.” 

“That’s just who they are,” Viva smiled. “They’re great guys. King and Prince of techno. I always enjoyed talking with them.”

Clay looked at her a bit and smiled, “I don’t really know you either.” 

She smiled back, “Well, I think surviving together might be a good way to get to know each other.” 

Clay laughed, “You can say that again.” 

“You’re going to stay with me, okay?” John scooped up Chai and petted him. 

“We’re gonna make it in time, right?” Chai nuzzled him. 

“Of course we are,” John kissed his head softly and smiled as Rhonda appeared on his shoulder. She leaned down and nuzzled his face. “We’re gonna get him back.” 

“What do you think he followed earlier?” Chai looked up at him in concern. 

John sighed, “I don’t know. I hope nothing bad.” 

 

“Belle! Come back!” Branch huffed. He made an exasperated face when her giggle echoed around him. 

“Let’s play a game!” She echoed around him. 

“A game?” He raised a brow. 

“A guessing game!” She cackled. “How long until you join me as a ghost? Is the answer a week, two weeks, or seventy-two hours?” 

Branch paled. Seventy-two hours. That’s how long he had? 

“Another one! Will your family save you in time? Or will they all die trying?” She giggled. 

“Stop,” Branch put his hands over his ears. 

He gasped as she appeared in front of him. She grabbed his wrists and pulled his hands away. “Next question! When they all die for you, will you see them in the afterlife, or will you be trapped here like me? ” Her voice changed to something deep and almost demonic. 

He shook, eyes wide as he stared at her. 

She opened her mouth and then gasped as it seemed like something pulled her away. 

“Belle?” Branch looked around. “Belle?” 

He ran a hand through his hair before he started looking around quickly. Usually, something let him see his family through Chai or John. 

He dropped to the ground when an image appeared in the water of the floor. Chai and John were still together. Thank goodness. They looked to be traveling with his Papa, Poppy, and another girl. Why were they all separated? What happened? 

He tried to interact with them, but when he attempted to use magic, his arms grew more clear. He gasped and stopped immediately. Dammit! What now? 

“Belle!” He yelled, but the place remained quiet. 

He sighed and sat back. He just needed to stay focused like they told him to. He could do this. He could do this. 

“I'm slowly killin' myself,” he started singing softly. “I'm trying so hard at the back of the shelf.” 

 

“Stop,” Bruce put a hand out. “Do you hear that?” They had been traveling for a few hours now, on foot, as magic was still acting weird. 

“Is… someone singing?” Floyd looked around. 

“It's just the same every day,” A voice echoed through the dark trees. “I'm writing these songs that will never get played. I get told what's wrong and what's right. I don't have a romantic life.” 

Viva put her hands over her mouth. “That’s Branch’s song. I’ve seen him writing these lyrics.” 

“How can we hear him right now?” Clay frowned and looked at his dad. 

“I don’t know,” Tempo frowned, sadness in his eyes.

“And everyone's dying, so I keep on trying. To make 'em proud before they are gone. But can't someone help me?” His voice echoed around them. 

 

“Oh, please, someone help me. I don't care, anyone, anything,” Branch’s voice floated around their ears. 

“He’s using echo magic. I think he wanted to get something to you guys,” Evangeline said in fascination.

“'Cause I'm so sick of being so lonely! Miss all my family!” His voice floated around. 

“He wrote this,” Poppy said in a small voice, eyes sad and on the ground as they walked. 

“I wish he had said something,” Coal sighed. 

“I don't care, anyone, anything. 'Cause I'm so sick of being so lonely,” his voice came to a halt. “Can you hear me?” 

“We can Bits,” John rubbed at his red eyes. “Loud and clear. Were you trying to reach out to us?” 

“Yeah,” Branch laughed in relief, then he sighed. “I think I’ve only got seventy-two hours.” 

“What?” They looked startled. 

“More like sixty-eight if you keep using magic!” A voice but in, making their eyes wide. 

“Belle!” Branch called before their voices were gone. 

“Branch? Bitty!” John called, but he was gone. “Fuck!” 

“Don’t panic, we just need to keep moving. How far out are we?” Coal looked at Evangeline. 

“We’re close. It’s a village up there,” she pointed up the mountain. 

They blinked. That was their home village. 

“That’s where we grew up,” John said in surprise. “What’s your friend's name again?” 

“Luminous. Have you ever met her?” She smiled.

“The name sounds familiar. I may have heard the name once or twice,” Coal hummed. 

“She’s around our age,” she shrugged and started walking up the incline. 

They followed along after her on the beaten path. Something felt off in the air around their home. It was usually full of wards and magic to turn people around and keep them out, but… the air felt heavy, and the silence of their surroundings gave them an eerie chill. 

Poppy took John’s arm, an unsettled look on her face. “I’m no witch, but… something’s off right?” She asked quietly. 

“Way off,” John nodded. He brought her closer as his senses started spiking. “Papa,” he said in a tone of warning. 

“I know,” Coal moved his eyes around carefully.

Evangeline gasped and stopped them, her eyes ahead. Their eyes widened when they found statues of trolls. They all looked to be in motion, running or screaming. Not statues, but petrified bodies of some of the villagers.

“Grace,” John said in a devastated tone as he looked at one of the petrified girls. A long-time friend of his. “What happened?” His eyes filled with tears. 

“Remember how I told you there were other terrifying things besides the stalker?” Evangeline pushed them back and looked down. “Don't you dare look at it. Or you’ll end up like them. It’s called the watcher.” 

They all looked down immediately as something pushed through the trees. Fear shook through their bodies as the thing's presence loomed over them. John gulped down his fear and kept a hand on the back of Chai’s neck to keep him from looking up. Whatever this thing was, its presence was weighing down on them like a ton of bricks. He closed his eyes tightly as something oozing and black dripped on the ground in front of them.

What they didn’t see was a dark creature made of bone and black goo. Its rib and hip bones protruded through, giving it the shape of a person. Its legs were twisted in the wrong way and dripping. Its arms hung in front of it, but several more protruded from its back and head, all covered in the black goo, leaving long strings of the substance connecting to its body. On its head was a bloodshot eyeball that took up its entire face. Several more eyeballs covered its body, along its torso, legs, and arms. It stared at them with the intensity of a thousand suns, daring them to look into any of its eyes.

They gasped as a red light started shining down on them from its large eyeball. Something invaded their bodies and begged them to look up. 

“Don’t don’t,” John gripped Poppy’s hand as the girl started shaking and looking up. 

“I’m trying,” she cried, tears running down her cheeks.

They came to a startled halt when the light disappeared and the presence left them. 

“Hurry up! That’s not going to distract it forever!” A voice yelled up the mountain.

They reluctantly looked up and around. The creature was shrouded in a cloud of magic. Getting a look at the thing was enough to make some of them stare in horror, though. 

“We don’t have time for you to gawk!” The voice yelled again. “Get your ass up here Sunny Boy!” 

Coal looked up immediately, “Lydia?” He hadn’t seen the woman in years! “Come on,” he pushed the kids up first to run through the town’s natural barrier. John kept a firm hold on Poppy’s hand, granting her access through the barrier. 

“You better tell me where my bestie is, Sunny boy,” Lydia put her hands on her hips. She was quite a bit different than the last time he saw her. Her hair was now chopped into a short curly cut, her aurora borealis still as vibrant as ever. Her pink skin was now littered with scars, and her eyes held the maturity of someone far older than she was, with discolored bags under her eyes. 

The last time they had seen her was quite a few years ago. They still kept in touch, though. 

 

“You’re sure about this?” Tempo hugged her tightly. 

“Yeah,” Lydia smiled and hugged him back. “I love him, and if he wants to show me his world, I’ll dive in head first,” she looked back at another troll. He was a maroon colored man with more scars on him than they could count. He had long, dark hair pulled into a high ponytail and soft blue eyes. He was truly a sweet man, and Tempo really liked the guy. He was a werewolf from the northern pack.

“Leaving the coven for a pack,” Tempo scoffed with a smile. “Please be careful out there and keep in contact.” 

“Oh, you know I will,” she smiled and kissed his head.

“Don’t hesitate to reach out if you need anything,” Coal smiled, holding Branch in his arms. The boy was only six when she left. 

“Thanks, Sunny Boy,” she smiled. 

Coal made an exasperated noise, “Are you about done with that nickname?” 

“Not even a little bit. Come here, trouble makers,” she kneeled down and hugged the boys as they came running to hug her. Branch wiggled to be let down and ran over to hug her with his brothers. “Don’t you ever forget your Aunt Lydia, you hear me?” 

“You make it sound like you’re leaving forever,” Tempo sighed. 

“Not forever,” Lydia smiled and took his hand. “But for a while. I’ll be back. You can’t keep me away forever.” 

 

She smiled and came over to hug him, “It’s been too long.” 

“You can say that again, brat,” he said, hugging her back. 

“Aunt Lydia!” John grinned and hugged her as Coal let her go. 

“Oh my god, look at you!” Lydia gasped and hugged him back. “You’re so old now!” 

“Hey,” John laughed. 

Lydia smiled and looked at the other two, waving, and then at the boys again. “So fill me in. Where’s Tempo? And, if it's not too much to talk about, what happened to Branch?” She knew what the loss of Life looked like, and judging from the looks on all of their faces, she was right. 

“I’ll fill you in as we go,” Coal nodded her along as they went to town, Evangeline moving on to find Luminous. 

 

“Alright,” Tempo waved, and everyone was equipped in winter gear. One look at the mountain, and he was sure they would need it. It was snowing for now, but the sky was growing dark with clouds. There was no telling how bad it was about to get. “My team will be searching the base, and Clay’s team will be searching the peak. We’ll meet in the middle. If anyone finds the cave, alert one of us, and we will take over. Clay, if you find it, call me.” 

“I will. Keep your eyes peeled for anything weird, guys,” he said to their teams. “It would take less time to split up, but after seeing everything we have, traveling together is the safest option.”

“No kidding. Who knows what’s lurking in the snow,” Floyd looked around nervously.

Bruce was looking up into the mountain, not really listening to them as they discussed strategy. He felt something out here. Something not right. It buzzed in his magic and fired off warning signals in him.

“What is it?” Tempo touched his arm. 

“There’s something out there. We need to be careful. If something as powerful as Pandora’s Box was opened, wouldn’t there be something released to protect it?” 

Tempo frowned and looked around. 

“That’s unsettling,” Viva frowned as the ground shook slightly. 

Bruce looked up in alarm, “I think it knows we’re here.” 

“Oh god,” Viva pulled the bow from her back. 

They looked around quickly as the ground shook more. The land around and on the mountain suddenly started moving, rocks and blocks of ice fusing together. They started lifting and forming a body of ice. A golem stood, towering over them at nearly the size of the stalker. Its body was built sturdier and broader, its arms thick with rocks and ice, hands clawed with sharp ice spikes. Its face came into view, eyes glowing bright blue in the winds of the oncoming storm. Its jaw then unhinged and dropped open, mouth full of razor-sharp teeth. It then let out a loud roar that rumbled the land. 

“Holy shit!” Remix gripped his trident. “How the hell are we getting past that thing?” 

“We’re gonna pray. Scatter!” Tempo yelled as the beast threw its fist at them. 

 

“He’s not answering me,” Coal frowned as Tempo didn’t pick up. 

Lydia tapped her foot. “Great.” She watched John and Poppy follow Evangeline around town. “So you’re looking for someone who might be able to undo a sacrificial spell?” 

“That’s the plan,” Coal sighed. “Evangeline says her friend might know how. This was her last known location. She said she came home and the name rings a bell, but I can’t place a face.” 

“Who?” Lydia looked at him. 

“She said her name’s Luminous,” he hummed. “Why can’t I remember this girl?” 

Lydia paused and then laughed, “Because you only met her once and she was a baby! Sunny!” She smacked him, making him jump. 

“Luminous is Neffy’s full name! That’s my daughter.” 

Notes:

If you've read my other fics you know who this is! Don't forget to comment and let me know what you think! I love reading them!

Chapter 10: The Other Side

“Your daughter?” Coal blinked in surprise. “I thought she was a Beast Witch like you.” 

“She is,” Lydia nodded. “But she leans a little eclectic, too. She’s got a lot of magic for only being half witch. She dabbles in a lot I wish she wouldn’t as well. Like curses. Knows how to break them, too. Evangeline might be right. If anyone would know how to undo that kind of spell, it’ll be her.” 

“Do you know where she is?” Coal lit up. 

“Ah, that’s a little harder of a subject. My girls a runner. Has been since she could walk. I made her a pendant, but the little brat hardly wears it. She’s constantly on the move with her little band of wolves. We didn’t mind so much when it was only hunters we had to worry about; they knew where to avoid. But now… Her dad and I are looking for her, which brought me here. He’s tried howling, but she must be too far out of range. Now the world's going all sideways,” she sighed. “If you’re looking for her too, you may as well come with me.” 

Coal sighed, “Alright, yeah. Sounds like a plan.” 

“Kids are a pain in the ass huh?” Lydia bumped him. 

“You’re telling me. I have five,” He laughed and waved the kids over. 

“You wanted a lot,” Lydia laughed. “Try Tempo again, I’ll get them up to speed,” she waved. 

“Yeah,” Coal sighed and stepped away to call him. 

 

“Look out!” Tempo put up a shield around Floyd and Viva, huffing out a noise as the golem banged its fist into it, roaring in anger. 

“Dammit!” Floyd cried, his leg frozen over with ice magic. 

“Bruce!” Tempo called. 

Bruce slammed his hands into the ground, rock spikes shooting from the ground and piercing the beast through the shoulder. It roared and slammed its hand into the rock, smashing it in an instant. 

He looked up, eyes widening a bit, before running over. “Shit Floyd,” he dropped down, starting healing magic on his leg. “Dad, your pendant's going off,” he said when he saw the gem lighting up.

“I know, but,” he grunted as another blast of ice hit his shield and cracked it. They looked up as something zoomed past them. 

Clay flew up on his broom, magic swelling around him. Clouds formed around him before a barrage of lightning started striking the monster. It roared in anger, but its movements started becoming sluggish. 

When the lightning stopped, Remix threw himself off of Clay’s broom and lodged his trident in the monster's head. His eyes went wide when the monster only growled at him. Clay swung back around and pulled him back up to his broom before it could grab him. 

“You’re a daredevil!” Clay laughed. 

Tempo sighed in long suffering at the way they seemed to feed off of each other’s energy. He looked down when his pendant glowed again. He put up another shield and tapped it. 

“Now's not a great time, Shine,” he called and sighed in relief when he saw Floyd back up on his feet. 

“What’s going on?” Coal asked. 

As if to make a point, the monster roared, swinging at Clay and Remix in the air. 

“Pandora’s guardian has been released to protect the box,” Tempo huffed. He braced himself when the thing's eyes glowed and another wave of ice shot from them. “In the form of a massive ice monster! Please tell me things are going better on your end. Did you find the girl?”

“Not exactly,” Coal hummed. 

“What does- hold on,” Tempo huffed as the monster came barreling at them. “Do you mind!?” Tempo put his hands up, eyes glowing silver with power. The monster made a startled noise when it was picked up, the gravity around it picking up any loose rocks and snow. Tempo then slammed his hands down, and the monster was thrown into the ground, making the whole mountain shake. 

“Damn Dad,” Floyd laughed and took off with Bruce. “Hit it with all the fire we’ve got!” 

“What does not exactly mean?” Tempo huffed. 

Coal was laughing just a bit, “Let me explain.” 

“Back up, back up, back up,” Floyd gasped when the beast started getting up. 

As it got up, something exploded in its face, making it fall back on its butt. 

“What was that?” Viva looked around in surprise. 

“There!” Floyd pointed at a person on a broom. He smiled brightly when he realized who it was. “Irena!” He waved. 

She flew down to him and grinned, tossing and catching a bottled potion. “You really think I was gonna stay home when I know you could use my help? Let’s melt this big bitch.” 

“Whatcha got there?” Viva asked in interest.

“Bombs,” Irena grinned. “Wanna help me?” 

“Hell yes,” Viva grinned back.

“Well, come on, girl,” Irena pulled her onto her broom and tossed a couple to Floyd. “Hit the thing in the knees, we’ll hit it from above. Bruce, you rain as much fire down on that thing as possible. You two,” she looked up at Clay and Remix. “Distract that thing. You seem pretty good at keeping its attention.” 

“Being annoying is a specialty of mine,” Remix grinned. 

“No way, me too,” Clay laughed. “We’re on it!” He flew up to its face. 

“I’m so glad you hear your voice,” Tempo smiled as he talked to Lydia. “Your daughter. Wow. Hopefully, she’s not too far away. Sixty-eight hours. That’s what the girl said. How much are we down to?” He worried at his thumbnail. 

“Maybe sixty-six now,” Coal hummed, anxiety lacing his voice. 

“Okay,” Tempo sighed. “Just find her as soon as you can, and we’ll-” he jumped as many explosions started behind him. He turned back, eyes wide at all the fire.

“What was that?” Coal asked in worry. 

“Well,” Tempo laughed. “Irena’s here and she’s got bombs.” 

“I love that girl,” Coal laughed. 

“Me too. We’ll handle this and then get the box. You find Neffy and get Branch back as quickly as you can,” he said. 

“We’re on it. Be careful. I love you, Moon.” 

“I love you, too, Shine. You be careful too,” he ended the communication and paused when he heard a click. “You have got to be kidding me,” he put his hands up when a gun was pressed up against his back. 

“Don’t think just because the world turned scary that it means we don’t know where the root of all this evil came from,” the hunter hissed. “I saw you lift that monster. No one person should carry that much power.” 

“You do realize there’s a mountain-sized monster right there, right?” Tempo snapped. 

“Yeah, well, it looks like your little hell spawns are taking care of it. I have a more threatening monster at present. That one has little thought. This one’s smarter than we’d like him to be.” 

“Piss off and die.” Tempo hissed. 

The man chuckled lowly and got right behind his ear, “I’ll kill you and then your spawns are next.” 

Tempo growled softly as the gun dug into his spine. He lifted his hands a bit, eyes glowing silver. He’d protect his kids at the cost of his life. 

Before he could do anything, however, the man gurgled and dropped, the gun falling to the ground. He looked back and found an arrow in his head. Viva dropped down from Irena’s broom, rolling and pulling back another arrow. She released it and hit another one right in the chest. She shot up and spun out of the way as the last one shot at her. As she slid to a stop, she knocked another arrow and fired it right between his eyes. 

Tempo looked at her in surprise, “Holy shit, thank you. You did that with zero hesitation. Those were people, not monsters.” 

“No, they were murderers,” Viva kicked the body away from him. “Monsters in troll skin. I won’t hesitate to put down monsters like them to keep people safe. As a queen, I’m prepared to protect my people.”

“Wow,” Tempo smiled. “You’re incredible.” 

Viva paused and smiled, “Funnily enough, I’ve had this exact conversation before with someone that sounded just like you.”

“Yeah?” Tempo raised a brow. 

“Yeah. Branch,” She nodded. “We had a similar conversation once.” 

 

“He’s never late,” Poppy shifted her weight nervously. “He’s always early or on time. Never late.” 

Viva looked up from the fire she was poking and looked around. Poppy was right, he was very punctual about almost everything. He could be just running late or… 

She got up and grabbed her bow. “Stay here in case he shows up. I’ll go check on him. Maybe he just spaced.” 

“Maybe,” Poppy mumbled and sat by the fire. “Be careful.” 

“You know I will be,” she waved and started walking to Branch’s pod. About halfway there, she came to a slow when she heard voices, taking cover to observe. Her eyes widened at the sight. Branch was strung up to a tree by his wrists, wounds covering his body and leaking blood. Around him were four trolls dressed in dark clothing and loaded down with weapons. 

“You do realize that if you kill me, Life will cease. Things will die, and water will stop running. Everything will wither,” Branch said in a venomous tone. 

“Quiet now, demon,” one of the men snapped. “To think yourself so important in the way the world works. You creatures hold an arrogance only second to the vampires. Creatures like you should not be. To alter Mother Nature in such a way. One shouldn’t hold so much power. Your magic needs to be released back to the gods. We are here to do just that.” 

“Piss off and die,” Branch spit at him. 

“So vulgar. The world will be better when you’re gone,” he put a gun up to his head, Branch’s eyes burning a hole in his head. 

Viva quickly pulled an arrow from her quiver, knocking it easily and releasing. The man before Branch dropped the gun as the arrow pierced his head and sent him tumbling to the ground. The rest of the hunters went on alert, looking around. Branch blinked and looked around as well. His eyes widened when he saw Viva moving up in a tree.

She looked at him and put a finger to her lips before dropping down, an arrow knocked. As she landed, one turned quickly, the arrow piercing through his bottom jaw and up through the roof of his mouth. She then shot up and swung her bow around, hitting another in the face as she tried to run at her with a knife. She then knocked another arrow and shot it into her head. 

“Behind you!” Branch called before the last man put her in a headlock, making her drop the bow.

Viva grunted before throwing herself forward, gripping the man’s arms and throwing him over her. In a swift motion, she kicked her bow up and put the man’s head through it, pulling it back to strangle him with the bow string. 

“You’re the demon here,” she hissed and plunged an arrow into his forehead with her hands. 

“Woah,” Branch looked at her in astonishment.  

She got up with a small flip of her hair and looked up at the rope binding him. 

“You just killed people. For me,” Branch said as she found where the rope was tied. 

“No. I killed monsters who attacked my friend,” she untied the rope and slowly let him down to the ground. “I protect my people.” 

“I’m not-” he started.

“You are. You’re one of my people and my friend,” she walked over and cut his hands loose. “Now let’s get you some medical attention.” 

She stopped when Branch took her hand. “Thank you. You’re incredible. Will you teach me how to fight?” 

Viva smiled, “Will you teach me some spells?” 

Branch laughed, “I can do that.” 

“Then you got a deal. Come on,” Viva helped him back to the village. 

 

They jumped when a large bout of explosions erupted around the beast. Tempo put up a shield and pulled Viva over to cover her. 

“Irena! How many bombs did you make?!” He called. 

“It’s our favorite hobby!” Irena laughed. 

“Our?” Tempo eyed Floyd, who laughed nervously. 

“Looks like it’s working,” Viva looked at the beast, now shrunk in size. 

“Well. Let’s not let up yet,” Tempo nodded her along and flew into the fray. Viva smiled and ran after him. 

 

“We have to be careful,” Lydia said, looking around cautiously. “That wasn’t the only watcher around here. You hear anything, drop your eyes, and keep moving.” 

“What’s your strategy for finding Neffy?” Coal hummed as he watched their surroundings. 

Lydia sighed, “As soon as she hit sixteen, that girl was such a little rebel, she hates being monitored. So she’s very good at evading tracking spells, so that’s been off the market. She does have a bit of a pattern, though. I may be a bit late, but like Eva said, she was here a week ago.” 

“I’m trying to track her anyway,” Evangeline huffed as she worked on her tracking spell. 

“Branch was really good at that, too,” Coal sighed. 

“Kids,” Lydia rolled her eyes. “Tempo told me a bit about what happened. I can’t believe he ran away.” 

Coal sighed, “Well, now we know why. We tried so hard to find him in that first year. He was so good at evading tracking spells, though. And he still answered every call. We tried demanding, bargaining, begging, and he still never came home. Hell, the other four barely came home.”

“I know. Tempo called me crying a few times,” Lydia hummed. “You guys are not bad parents, you need to remember that.” 

Coal looked back a little and found the guilty expression he knew John was wearing. “You’re not bad kids either. Some things definitely need to change, but now that I know the whole story, I understand where each of you is coming from. Come here,” he opened up his light arm. 

John moved to his side and under his arm as they walked, “I’m still sorry. We should have done something before now, literally anything.” 

“Should have isn’t something you should be dwelling on. You can’t change the past, no matter how hard you try. Something I’m sure your brother’s learned now. You can only focus on the now and the future. What can you do now to better your future?” Lydia looked at him. 

John frowned a bit as they walked and then nodded to himself, “The next right thing. Save my brother and bring Life back to the world.” 

“That’s the spirit,” Lydia smiled. “Now, Neffy and her little clique love Volcano Rock City, so that’s where we’re off to.” 

“Woah,” Coal laughed. “Been a long time since I’ve been home.” 

“I’m sure Thrash misses you,” Lydia smiled. 

“I’ve missed him, too,” Coal grinned. 

Poppy smiled softly at them. King Thrash, the king of Rock, and they were talking about him like an old friend. Branch had some incredible family. She looked down at Chai in her arms as he whimpered. She held him close but couldn’t help the anxiety that swelled in her. He was linked to Branch. Hopefully, he was okay.

 

He was dying. That much he could see. 

As he looked at himself in a mirrored wall, all he saw was a corpse. His hair was growing whiter by the hour, and his body was becoming more and more clear. Belle had said sixty-eight hours, so why was it moving this quickly? 

“Because you’re giving up,” A male's voice said around him. 

He looked around quickly and paused when he found a clear set of eyes on him. Another clear and translucent troll was standing before him. He was taller than him and had a long braid. 

“Are you like Belle?” Branch asked carefully. 

“I am,” He nodded, but he seemed significantly less angry than Belle. “My name is Meadow. I was the Witch of Karma. Just like her, and soon to be you, I was sacrificed. I apologize that I wasn’t able to speak to you until now. Belle can be a bit irrational sometimes, and she wasn’t allowing me to see you. I have pulled her away so that I may. You’re losing this battle because you are letting Belle’s games get to you. She’s made you believe that your family will die for your sake. Am I wrong in assuming that you would rather perish than watch them sacrifice themselves for you?” 

Branch looked down a bit before shaking his head, “I can’t let them give up their lives for mine when I’ve done nothing but ignore and hurt them for years.” 

“I hardly think that’s fair on yourself, Branch. Did your brothers not express to you that they held no blame towards you and tell you that they took responsibility for their actions as well? You say you ignored them, and maybe you did, and maybe they did, but we all do things out of emotion. You say you’ve hurt them, but from what I heard from your father, he never blamed any of you. We all have flaws and insecurities that make us mortal. They’re out there risking their lives because they love you. Are you really about to put all their efforts to waste because you don’t think yourself worthy?” 

Branch frowned, “I’m… no. I won’t. I… I hoped that after they told me all of this, maybe I might get my colors back.” 

“You don’t have your colors because you have yet to forgive yourself. You still blame yourself for that night, even if they don’t. It’s completely normal, too, and it takes time. If you want your color back, I suggest you start working on forgiving you.” He smiled softly. 

Branch swallowed thickly and nodded, “That’s a bit harder.” 

“And you’ll have time. I’m going to help you,” Meadow smiled. 

Branch looked at him quickly, “What?”

“Belle. You can come out now if you play nice,” Meadow called. 

“Oh fine,” Belle’s voice echoed before she appeared beside Meadow. “We can help you help yourself.” 

“What?” He blinked. 

Meadow laughed, “How much training have you received, Life?” 

“Uhm,” Branch rubbed his neck. “I ran from home about halfway through.” 

Belle slapped her forehead, and Meadow only nodded in understanding. 

“Half-baked,” Belle scoffed and hissed when Meadow slapped her arm. 

“It’s okay. We can teach you. First, you need to understand that you have more power than the two of us had. Life and Death are detrimental to the Earth. That being said, many years ago, the six archetypes were only the four. Above us were the Angels. Witches born with an angel's powers. Life and Death. Over the centuries, the other four grew stronger and had more influence, and the two groups merged. We’ve grown to forget that the angels still have more power than us, as you are not only one magic.” 

“I’m not?” Branch blinked. “I was only taught plant magic and the capabilities of Life.” 

“Because you left halfway through, dummy!” Belle slapped the back of his head. “You are Life, but you are more than that. You are Creation. Death is Destruction. Yin and Yang in every sense of the matter. If you wanted to leave here, you could. What he’s trying to tell you is that if you want to survive, you can’t rely on them to save you in time. You have to save yourself.”

Branch’s eyes widened a bit at this information. Creation? Angels? This was a lot to process. But… if he could get out of here, he had to learn. He would get out of here and save his family himself.

“Can you teach me?” Branch looked at them with a new fire in his eyes.

They grinned at him, “Yes.” 

 

Hours later

“Alright, who’s not dead? Sound off!” Tempo called from the ground in the snow. 

A series of groans and half-hearted grunts flew through the air. 

“That thing was huge,” Irena shook her head in astonishment. 

“We still have to find the cave,” Clay sighed. 

“That’s what you’re looking for?” Irena sat up. “I saw a cave at the peak. However, I did see several barriers around it and something guarding it.” 

“Oh, good god,” Floyd rubbed his face. 

“Great,” Tempo sighed. “Why not right?” He sat up and tapped his pendant. “Coal?” 

Coal answered almost immediately, “Hey, Moon. You guys okay?” 

“We’re alive. Irena said she saw the cave, but it's barriered and protected… again,” he sighed. 

“Well, you guys should take a break at least. You can’t get the box if you die from exhaustion,” he hummed. 

“We’re gonna have to,” Tempo sighed. “How are things on your end?” 

Coal looked off in the distance, seeing the glowing lava of his old home. “We’re almost to Volcano Rock City. Lydia’s convinced Neffy might be there.” 

Tempo hummed, “The hours are ticking by faster than I’d like.” 

“You and me both,” Coal sighed. 

“Stay away from your dad while you’re there. Venomous snake, that man is,” Tempo huffed. 

“You know I will. Get some rest and let me know how it goes,” Coal smiled. 

“I will. I love you, Shine.” 

“I love you, too, Moon,” Coal smiled before the communication cut. “Come on. I’d like to make it there before nightfall.” 

It was a quiet few minutes of walking, but John found himself looking at Poppy. She was petting Chai with the downcast look on her face that she seemed to wear often now.  “Can you still feel him?” She asked suddenly. 

John hesitated just a bit before nodding. It was getting weak. He looked at her and smiled a bit. This girl cared for him quite a bit. “Will you… Tell me something about him? Maybe some nicer memories?” 

Poppy looked at him and smiled, nodding. 

 

“There he is. Hello, Branchifer~” Poppy smiled happily. 

Branch stuttered like a startled deer. Chai was at his side and made a little sound that resembled a laugh. Branch flushed, “Good evening, Popifer.” 

Poppy lit up at the name and skipped over to take his hand. “Come on!” She pulled him along. 

“What are we doing?” Branch smiled a bit. “More people training?” 

“Nope. This one’s all about me and you. I wanna show you something,” she smiled and led him through the forest. 

Branch laughed and followed her happily. She led him around the skirt of the village and to a small spring. The water was clear and sparkled under the moonlight. 

“I found this a few days ago. Isn’t it pretty?” She smiled. 

Branch nodded and smiled at her, “Wanna see something?” 

“Of course,” She grinned and sat down on a rock. 

Branch lifted his hands, magic starting to fly off of him in torrents. Poppy looked around as the flowers of the area started blooming to life. She grinned as fireflies started buzzing around them and twinkling. 

She looked up when Branch extended a hand, “You know, this is a natural hot spring.” 

Poppy blinked and looked back at the water and then at him again. Her cheeks tinted, “Are you suggesting a swim?” 

“Only if you want to,” Branch shrugged. 

“I want to!” She took his hand. 

He laughed in surprise and followed as she pulled him along. His smile grew as she let her hair down and turned, looking at him expectantly to help her with her dress.

 

Poppy flushed and cleared her throat, “Maybe that’s not the best story to tell.” 

She turned a darker shade when all eyes were on her. John, Eva, and Lydia were grinning, mouths open in an oh my god way, their brows raised and mouths hung in a smile. Coal just looked entirely amused, “No, please. Continue.” 

“I’d rather not,” Poppy rubbed the back of her head in embarrassment. 

“Oh, but I so love hearing about the naked excursions of my nineteen-year-old and his girlfriend,” Coal laughed a bit sarcastically and kept walking. 

“You can finish that story with me later,” Lydia winked. 

“Wow,” John laughed. “Smooth little guy.” 

He paused when he felt Branch’s connection wane, “Oh god. No, no, Branch?” he looked around quickly. He ran to Lydia’s bag and pulled out a mirror. 

“John?” Coal looked back at him. 

“He’s drifting from me!” John said in a panic. “Branch! Come on! Where are you?” 

Chai tumbled from Poppy’s arms and ran over to yip at his feet, crying out for Branch

“What? But he said sixty-eight!” Poppy exclaimed.

Tears ran down John’s face, and he fell to his knees. “I think we’re out of time,” John mumbled as their connection started to fizzle.

“No, no,” Coal dropped by him. “Come on, no, he can’t,” he said in a panic. But as John looked at him, devastation and heartbreak in his eyes, Coal found himself choking on sobs. 

Chai toppled to the ground, a whimper leaving him. Rhonda appeared and came running to his side. 

 

“You’re out of time, you have to try now,” Belle pushed Branch along. 

He was now almost completely clear, hair stark white. All their magic training had pushed him faster than what was originally thought. Branch was incredibly weak now, hobbling along. 

“I know this is hard, but you have to focus if you want to get out of here.” Meadow held him up and turned him toward what looked like a wall. “This is the veil, a thin line between Life and Death. We can’t break through it, but maybe you can.”

“Maybe is a big word,” Branch huffed out a small breath as his connections died and he became nearly transparent.

“Better than dying, right?” Belle lifted his arms. “Try!” 

He jolted awake and forced his magic to the surface. He could do this. He had to do this. For them. He pushed his hands forward, gripping onto the invisible wall of the veil. He gripped the magic, his hands burning at the touch. Meadow warned him it would hurt, so he pushed forward, pulling the veil apart. Light magic came off of him in waves, lighting up the liminal space.

“Wow,” Belle looked around as his magic started lining the walls with plants. 

“I told you he was powerful,” Meadow smiled. 

Branch grunted and pulled harder, his magic lighting up inside of him. He had to do this. He needed to save them! They needed him, and he needed them. Regardless of the past, he knew who he was, and he knew what he could do. It had been a long time since he was himself, and he was damn determined to change that. He had to do this for himself, too. Maybe it was time to forgive himself, like Meadow suggested.

They both gasped when the veil tore, coming down and splashing on the water of the floor. A dark hole was what remained, a suction feeling coming from it. Branch panted and looked back at them. As he did, he became less clear, and his hair started turning black again. Then, his hair started turning purple, his skin lighting up, and he became blue. 

“Your colors,” Belle gasped. 

Branch looked at his hands, his eyes widening. They filled with tears of joy as he looked up his arms. He turned his eyes on them and put his hands out. 

They blinked in surprise. “We can’t go with you,” Meadow shook his head. 

“How do you know?” Branch frowned. “Let me try and free your souls. Even if it just gets you out of here. It’s worth it, isn’t it?” 

They looked at each other. 

“It’ll take all your magic just to get back,” Meadow hummed. “Let alone pull two souls with you.” 

“You let me worry about that,” Branch shook his head.

“We don’t know what will happen,” Belle hummed. 

“And we’ll never get a chance to try again if we don’t,” Meadow smiled. 

She shifted her weight in thought. 

Branch looked at the hole as it started getting smaller, then back at them. “Now or never!” 

Meadow took his hand without hesitation. Belle whined and then took his hand. He grinned and pulled them through with him. 

He wasn’t ready for the process that came after that. He was pulled through a tunnel of darkness, getting pulled this way and that, all while his magic was seeping from him. He grunted a bit as it pulled on him, the trail back to the land of the living taking a toll on his body. The cost of coming back from this purgatory with two souls was a larger request than he realized. Now he saw why only he could do it, and likely John Dory if he got to that point. He wouldn’t let it come to that. 

“Hold on,” He grunted to his companions as they were pulled through a new veil to the living world. It was nearly excruciating. 

Then, he felt cool air and heard the sound of dead leaves blowing in the wind. He looked up, but his eyes were unfocused. He was on his hands and knees in the middle of the forest. 

His head spun like a top. So much magic was used, and he was depleted. But he had to get them somewhere safe before he passed out. Wait, where were his friends? As he turned to look back, his head spun more, and he collapsed. 

A shadow came walking his way, a dark and large silhouette stalking over to him. And all he saw were orange eyes. 

Shit. Had he survived just to die? His eyes slowly closed, hoping to anything listening that he would wake up again. 

Notes:

Don't forget to comment on what you think! Things are getting intense!

Chapter 11: Nothing's What it Seems

“Should we call Dad?” John asked softly, eyes devoid of anything. 

They had chosen to continue to Volcano Rock City, so Lydia could at least look for her daughter. And to evade anything lingering in the woods.

Coal sighed, “I’m not sure. They still have to get the box, and if we tell them that Branch…” He choked on his words a bit, eyes still red from tears. “We can’t afford to distract them when they’re in the heart of danger.”

John nodded and dropped into a chair. They were in the castle at the moment. They had been informed that King Thrash was in a meeting, but as soon as he was out, he would be notified that they were here. 

Eva gave him a sympathetic look, her arms around Poppy in comfort. The girl hadn’t stopped crying once. She was holding Chai. The little familiar collapsed after Branch had passed and had yet to wake up. They worried he, too, would pass with his witch. 

Coal sat down next to John and pulled him close. Almost as soon as he was in his Papa’s arms, he broke down into tears again. 

“We took too long,” He cried. “Again.” 

Small tears ran down Coal's cheeks. 

“Saving him was the only thing keeping me together,” John wiped at his tears shakily. “My magic is too much. It’s buzzing in my ears.” He put his hands over his ears. 

“What do you hear?” Coal rubbed his back. 

“Screams,” John whimpered. “All the screams of death around me.” 

Coal held him close, “Just hold onto me. It’ll pass soon.” 

John gripped onto him and pushed his face into his chest. “When?” 

Coal closed his eyes, heartbreak filling all of his limbs. When Life was reborn.

 

Something was wrong. And more than just the soul sucker they were battling. 

The connection he had with Coal was feeding him an incredible amount of negativity. He had an inkling as to what that could mean, and it nearly shook him to his core. But he had to push it away in favor of keeping everyone alive. 

The thing guarding the cave looked like a yeti at first glance. But when it turned around, one would see the unhinged jaw and the vacant eyes of the beast, similar to its golem companion. However, this one’s jaw seemed to have a function. Get too close and the thing would try to steal all the magic from your body.

It screeched into the frigid air as an arrow pierced its head. Viva looked at it in horror when the thing kept moving. 

“How do we kill it?” She frowned. 

“We could go back to the basics,” Floyd grinned, holding a bomb potion. 

“Hell yeah!” Irena pulled out more. 

“Yeah, sure, why not?” Tempo pulled the other boys and Viva back. 

“Dad?” Bruce frowned. “What’s going on?” 

“They’re about to bomb that thing,” he said, like it was simple. 

“No. With you. You’re distracted, and rarely do you let us resort to bombs this often,” he frowned. 

Tempo hummed, Coal’s sadness seeping into him again. “I don’t know. I think something went wrong on their end,” he said in a rather flat tone, but a small tear fell down his cheek. 

Clay’s eyes widened, “You don’t mean that, Branch..?” 

Viva looked between them, her hands starting to shake, “He can’t be.” 

“I don’t know. Not until I can call him,” he wiped his eyes. 

“Abort! Abort! Abort!” Floyd yelled, making them all look up. 

Their eyes widened as the guardian grew in size. It raised its hands to the sky, and a storm started overhead. It screeched and smashed its hand into the peak, bringing down a rolling wave of snow. 

They jumped up, taking off downhill ahead of the avalanche. Tempo looked back and frowned as more barriers were being put in place, and they were pushed away. 

“Dad!” Clay grabbed his hand as he flew by on his broom. Bruce flew ahead with Viva on his. 

As they got to the base, they came to a tumbling stop, the storm and snow knocking them to the ground. 

Tempo sat up and rubbed his head. He looked up and groaned. The Ice golem was back and roaming around the mountain to protect it. Now, there were flying beasts around the peak and smaller critters hopping through the snow around the golem's feet. 

“Great, we kicked it up to hard mode,” Floyd groaned. 

“We need to regroup. I’m gonna call Papa,” he got up and stepped away. “Coal?” 

“Well that sucked,” Floyd stretched. 

“I think it’s about to get worse,” Bruce sighed. 

“Why?” Floyd frowned. He looked at Viva and paled. The girl was already in tears. 

“No!” Tempo cried, a hand over his mouth, tears streaking down his face. “What happened?” Tempo fell to his knees, gripping the dead grass under him. “We had days!” He sobbed.

“I don’t know,” Coal’s voice said, sounding incredibly tight. He was forcing himself to be the pillar they needed. “I guess we didn’t have as much time as he thought.” 

“What’s going on?” Floyd came to his side, already tearing up. 

Tempo looked at him and closed his eyes, putting an arm around him. “Branch is gone,” he said in a shaky voice. 

“What?” Floyd’s eyes widened, his breath coming out a bit labored. “No, he can’t be. Papa.” 

“I’m sorry, Sweets,” Coal said, his voice starting to break up as emotion seeped through.

“No! We had time we- John! John, you can feel him, right? He’s not gone!” He cried. 

“Floyd,” John’s voice sounded incredibly hollow. “I can’t feel him.” 

“No,” Floyd sank to his knees, tears streaming down his face. He looked up when Bruce and Clay hugged him, broken down to tears and sobs as well. 

Remix looked around at them in sympathy, holding Viva. 

“We couldn’t get the box,” Tempo said in a tight voice. “We need to regroup. The mountain’s infested now.” 

“Alright. I’m going to give Lydia time to see if her daughter’s here, and then we’ll come to you,” Coal nodded. 

The boys tuned them out, falling into the sadness of each other's grip. They couldn’t believe it. Branch was gone.

 

Days Later

 

Branch’s eyes slowly creaked open, spots coming to his vision as they adjusted to the light of a fire. 

“Shh shh, he’s waking up,” A girl's voice said quietly. 

He rubbed his head and groaned a bit. His whole body felt as if it had been spun around in a cyclone. 

“It’s okay, take your time,” the same girl's voice said softly next to him. 

He turned his head toward her, his vision starting to come back little by little. He was met with big blue eyes full of sweetness. He blinked a few times, his vision still a bit blurry. He could make out her starry hair and pink skin. 

“Lydia?” He put his hand out. 

The girl blinked in surprise and took his hand. “Not quite, but close enough,” she smiled. 

Ah. As his vision came back, he saw her more clearly. She had long curly hair that held a galaxy, not the aurora borealis. She had sparkly freckles over her nose and pink skin like Lydia's.  

“I’m her daughter, Luminous. Or Neffy is what I prefer,” she smiled. “Are you feeling okay?” 

“Okay is a relative term,” Branch rubbed his head. “What happened?” 

“I don’t know, actually. One of my friends brought you here. He said you appeared in a flash of light and passed out,” she hummed. “I was going to ask you the same thing.” 

Branch hummed and sat up with the help of Neffy. He blinked in surprise when he found two orange wolves looking at him. Huge wolves. Then it hit him. He remembered seeing an outline of something big before he passed out. 

“Werewolves,” Branch said in a tone of near wonder. 

“Witch,” One of them mimicked with a little laugh. 

He blinked and laughed, “I’ve never seen wolves up close. Did one of you pick me up?” 

“Nope. That would be me,” A green troll came walking down into their cave. He had long orange hair pulled into a ponytail and a cowboy hat on his head. “You doin’ okay, Little Man? You really conked out on us there.” 

“Yeah. Thank you for that. I-oh,” he put a hand on his head as memories came flooding back to him. He ripped a hole in the veil to get back. Hopefully that didn’t fuck anything up. 

“Easy there, buddy, you’re still recoverin’,” The man smiled. “I’m Hickory. That’s my little brother Dickory and my youngest brother Dock. And our little sister Neffy,” he nodded to each of them. 

Branch blinked, “Sister?” 

“Not by blood, by pack,” Neffy smiled. “I’m Lydia’s only kid. How do you know my mom?” 

“She’s like an aunt to me. She and my dad are like best friends,” he waved. 

“No shit. You’re one of Tempo’s kids?” She blinked. 

“Yup. Branch,” he smiled. “Nice to meet you.” 

“Woah man, nice to meet you,” Neffy grinned. “My mom talks about you guys a lot. Heard you guys got some crazy strong magic.” 

“You could say that,” Branch laughed. “I ripped a hole in the veil between Life and Death to get back here, which is when you found me. It took a ton of magic to get me and- oh! Where are Meadow and Belle? Shit, what happened to them?” He put a hand on his head. 

“You’re not making sense,” Dickory huffed. 

Dock got up, shifting down to his troll form. He looked a lot like Hickory, green in skin tone, with orange hair, long and in a ponytail. Much longer than Hickory’s, though. He was just about taller than Hickory, too. 

“Hey, take a breath, dude. Why don’t you tell us what happened, and we’ll see what we can do to help. Yeah?” He smiled. 

Branch slowed and nodded, “It’s a long one.” 

“We got nothin’ but time,” Hickory sat down and leaned back. “Watchers got us trapped here. We ain’t movin’ until they move on.” 

“Watchers? A question for later,” Branch waved and decided that the best place to start was the beginning. “Before I start, you should know, I’m the Witch of Life.” 

“Oh shit,” Dickory blinked. 

“Woah,” Neffy said beside him. “Please go on.” 

He nodded and sat back to tell them the story of his life, keeping his eyes down. Even with his colors back, it was hard not to blame himself for everything. He was literally the reason for this apocalypse.

When he was done, the cave was shrouded in silence, the only noise coming from the logs burning on the fire. 

Hickory got up and came to sit by him, “That’s a lot to hold onto, Little Man. And a whole lotta guilt over somethin’ that sounds like a trap meant for you. Did ya learn anything from that trap?” 

Branch frowned at his lap and nodded, “You can’t change the past.” 

“That’s right. We all make decisions that have consequences sometimes. We have to learn from them, not dwell on them. Now, as for these spirits you helped in this place, I don’t know. They weren’t there when you appeared. Maybe they moved on.” 

“I hope so,” Branch hummed. He looked at his hands and sighed at the small spark of power. 

“It’s gonna take a while,” Neffy smiled softly. “You used a ton of magic to get back. Hell, it took you days just to wake up.” 

“Days!?” Branch shot up. “No, no, no, my family could be dead by now!”

“Woah, stop!” Neffy grabbed him before he could charge out. “ You can’t go out there with all the watchers. I know it’s hard, but you have to wait until your magic charges up again, and then maybe we can get past those things.” 

Branch whined but conceded. He knew she was right. If he tried to charge out there with no magic or weapon, he was as good as dead…. Again. 

“Come on, let’s eat. You could definitely use it,” Hickory smiled and started roasting some fish he must have caught while he was out there. 

He hoped everyone was okay. 

 

It was roughly another day and a half before he felt his magic come back. He was leaning back on a wall, smiling as he listened to the little group of them sing. 

“Every storm runs, runs out of rain,” Hickory sang as he strummed his guitar. 

“Just like every dark night turns into day,” Dock and Dickory sang with him, Neffy providing the high notes. “Every heartache will fade away. Just like every storm runs, runs out of rain.” 

“It's gonna set you free,” Branch sang with them, making them smile. “It's gonna run out of pain. It's gonna set you free.” 

He laughed as they all came in to sit closer. He’d learned pretty quickly that once wolves accepted you, they were tactile as hell. Which worked for him. He used to be just the same, and he kinda missed it. 

It had taken Dickory some time to come around, and he was still on the fence, but he never spared a moment to come snuggle with them. The night before, he found out what a ‘wolf pile’ was. He was briefly distracted by seeing Neffy’s wolf form. A galaxy wolf was a sight. Then he was encompassed by wolf heat and comfort. He slept so good that night. 

He was honestly pretty astonished that they’d accepted him so fast and had an inkling that his presence of Life might be behind that.

Over dinner the night before, he’d learned a lot about them. Apparently this little band of wolves was always on the move. They had come from the northern pack and had been traveling for a few weeks when this all started. Now they were just trying to make it back. Neffy had worried over her mom and dad, and, to his surprise, so did the boys. They didn’t seem to worry over any parent of their own. He was curious, but wasn’t one to pry. 

To be honest, they were all really easy to talk to. Even Dickory, the little antisocial thing that he was. He hoped maybe they would be willing to stick with him for a while. He didn’t want to be alone. 

He grinned when his magic sparked to life. “We’re back, baby,” he waved a hand, and the dead plants around the cave came back to life, flourishing in bright blooms. 

“Woah,” Four voices said in awe. 

Branch pulled himself from the pile and got up. “I have to call my familiar. I need to make sure he’s okay.” 

He peeked out of the cave and looked around. “Have we seen anything scary or disturbing this afternoon?”

“Not yet,” Hickory hummed as he peeked out with him. “We’ll keep watch. You do yer thing,” he smiled and walked out, the other three following after him. 

Branch smiled and walked out to start the summoning spell. 

 

Instead of them coming to the mountain, the other group ended up coming to Volcano Rock City. It was far safer with its large gates than anywhere they could settle down. 

Thrash was more than happy to house them. He was over the moon to see his friend, yet saddened all the same to see him in such a state. He couldn’t imagine losing a child so soon in life. 

They were introduced to his daughter, Barbara, Barb for short. Despite the loss they were all sharing, the boys took to her really well. She introduced her best friend Riff. He was an awkward little guy, but super nice. He was over the moon to meet Coal. 

“You pioneered the best move we have!” He said excitedly. 

“He plays the drums with his face a lot,” Barb laughed. 

That brought laughter from Tempo and a mortified look from Coal. 

“You’re a legend around here, friend,” Thrash laughed and put an arm around him. 

Poppy had been rather quiet for days, Viva at her side. They had taken to taking care of Chai while he was out. They prayed that at least he would be okay. 

Many looked at her as she gasped. 

Chai shot to life, letting off several yips and tumbling off the couch he was lying on. 

“Chai?” John rushed to him. He paused, eyes widening when Chai disappeared in a glow of light. “No. Chai,” John reached out for where he had been. 

“What happened?” Barb blinked. 

“I don’t think he could stay without Branch here anymore,” Coal sighed. 

They looked at John when he sat back with another gasp. A wave of magic suddenly shook the earth in a shockwave. “Life was reborn,” he frowned down at his lap. “Balance needs to be restored soon. Hopefully, the kid comes into their power quickly.” 

Coal put an arm around Tempo at his downcast face. He hoped Branch was happier in his afterlife. 

“I have to find the kid so we can restore the balance,” John hummed. 

“You know we’re right here with you,” Clay smiled and bumped him. 

John smiled a bit. It was nice to have his brothers back.

 

“Come on, come on, come on,” Branch looked up and smiled when he saw a light coming to him. It stopped in front of him and glowed, unfurling into a fox. 

Chai landed on his feet and shook out his fur. He blinked lazily, but as his eyes focused, he looked around in confusion. 

Branch was holding on just a tick to let him get his bearings, nearly shaking to hold himself still. There he was, his baby was only feet from him. 

Chai paused when his eyes landed on him, widening dramatically. “B-Branch?” He asked softly, voice thick with emotion and tears already starting to run down his fur. 

Branch’s lip wobbled a bit before he went running to him. 

Chai let out a few heavy breaths before running to meet him in the middle, jumping into his open arms. The second he was in his arms, loud sobs of relief left the little thing as he curled around Branch the best he could. “I thought you were gone!” 

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” Branch rocked him, sinking to the ground as tears flew down his face. He missed him so much he couldn't stand it. “I’ll never leave you again.”

Neffy had a hand on her chest and wiped at the small tears in her eyes. 

“Well, that’s just damn adorable and heartbreaking at the same time,” Hickory smiled. He couldn’t hear Chai, but he could hear the little fox cry. 

Dock grinned at Dickory as he wiped his eyes. “Shut it!” He pushed Dock. 

They blinked when the fox then looked up at him and started yipping away. 

“I know, I know, I know,” Branch laughed, wiping his eyes. “I’m getting scolded.” 

“You probably need it,” Hickory laughed. 

“Okay, okay,” Branch hugged him again. “I know, when you tell me your worries, I’ll listen better from now on. I promise. Are you okay?” He ran his fingers through his fur.  

Chai sighed and curled up on his chest again, “I am now that you’re home.” 

Branch smiled and kissed his head. “I missed you.” 

“I missed you, too,” Chai purred. He paused and purred even more when he realized. “You’re blue again,” he nuzzled his face. 

“Yeah. It took a lot of work and some wonderful people, but yeah, I have my colors back,” Branch smiled and nuzzled him back. He noticed Chai looking up at his hair briefly before snuggling into him again.

“Is everyone okay?” He asked after a second.

“Okay is a relative term,” Chai rolled his eyes. “You died!” 

Neffy giggled, “He sounds just like you.” 

“Well, he did raise me,” Chai smiled. “Who’s this?”

“This is Neffy, Hickory, Dickory, and Dock. They helped me when I got back here,” Branch smiled, getting back up to his feet. 

Chai got up and put his paws on his shoulders. “How did you get back? What happened?” 

“I saved myself with the help of some friends,” he smiled. “I’ll explain,” he smiled down as the grass around his feet started coming back to life. “Wanna help me first?” 

“Of course,” Chai nuzzled him again and then yipped happily, jumping down. 

“Race ya?” Branch grinned. 

“You’re on!” Chai grinned back and crouched down in a ready position. They looked at each other before taking off into the trees. 

The wolf's eyes widened as the grass turned green under them and the trees started blooming with color again as they passed. Their laughter filled the forest as they ran. Branch touched trees and bushes, bringing them to life almost immediately. Chai ran up trees and hopped from one to another, his little paws bouncing from branch to branch. As he did, the trees started coming back, growing bigger and healthier, color back to the bark. Chai jumped down and knocked right into Branch playfully.

Branch laughed as they tumbled into a dead field. Upon their stop, the field shook and bloomed with dozens of flowers all around them. 

The wolves followed behind and stopped at the field, looking around. Life stopped short of reaching past the field. So he would have to restore life manually? That was a bit of a pain, but at least he was back. They smiled at his bubbly laughter. 

Branch sighed happily and smiled up at the sunny sky, “I love Life.” 

Chai looked at him in surprise. He then tackled Branch, “You’re happy again! Now?” He laughed and looked around the monster-infested world.

“Yeah,” Branch laughed. “Kinda not the best time, but it’s also the best time. Right?” He smiled as his new friends walked over to them. 

“I think so,” Neffy smiled. “If Life is happy, then we so have a chance to bring this world back.” 

“I agree,” Hickory smiled. 

“I need to find my family,” Branch hummed. 

“They think you’re dead,” Chai said, looking up at him. “They were heading to Volcano Rock City, last I remember. When I came to, I think we were there.” 

“Well, of course, they think I’m dead. My magic totally flatlined,” Branch hummed. “I need to get to them then.” 

“Where?” Hickory asked. 

“Volcano Rock City,” Neffy smiled. 

“Want some companions?” Dock grinned and plopped down next to him. 

“Really?” Branch smiled. 

“Sure,” Dickory shrugged. “We’re no safer staying here.” 

“And we like ya,” Hickory winked playfully. 

Branch smiled at them, “Well, okay then!” 

“Oh! You said your name was Neffy, right?” Chai got up and looked at her.

“Yeah,” She crouched down. “Why?” 

“We were looking for you! We met Evangeline, and she thought you could help us get Branch back,” He yipped. 

“Me?” She blinked, then hummed. “I might have been able to undo a sacrificial spell. But the whole process would have taken longer than he had. Good thing he saved himself, huh?” She smiled. 

“Saved himself? Ha! That’s funny! He would have died without us!” Branch suddenly laughed in a higher-pitched voice. He then blinked hard and stared at the ground in bewilderment. “Belle?” He whispered. 

“He’s possessed,” Dickory took a step back. 

“Woah,” Neffy looked at him in fascination. “Belle? Are you in there?” She asked. 

Branch looked at her cautiously. Then his face took on a rather mischievous look. “Hell yeah, I am! Damn girl, you're a cutie,” Belle looked her up and down. “Stop it!” Branch put a hand over his eyes. “I am so sorry.” 

Neffy burst into laughter. “Oh my god! Passing through the veil, your souls merged here! They never left you; they were within you this whole time! What’s the other one’s name again?”

“Meadow,” Hickory said, watching him in fascination. 

“He pays attention,” Branch said, voice a bit deeper now and face calm and soft. “We weren’t sure how this was going to affect us when he pulled us out. Out of everything that could have happened, this is favorable.” 

“How interesting,” Neffy grinned. “An angel's power is so fun to study up close.” 

“See? She knows about the two angels,” Meadow smiled. 

“Okay, okay,” Branch shook his head. “Three minds in one headspace is getting a little confusing. We’re gonna have to figure out a system here until we find a solution to this. For now,” he got up. “Looks like Life has to be brought back manually,” he hummed at the dead forest beyond the field. He looked back at the part he brought back. It was almost overgrown. It would even out when John’s power pushed through. 

“It likely has to do with the balance being thrown off,” Neffy hummed. “Death has been the one reigning for almost a week.” 

“Right. We probably need to do the ritual of Life and Death to restore it. I have to get to him then,” he nodded. 

“Your mom’s looking for you, too,” Chai said, looking up at Neffy. 

“I figured as much,” Neffy sighed. “Likely my dad, too.” 

“They’re gonna kill us,” Dock sighed heavily. 

“Got that right,” Neffy laughed. “Looks like we’re definitely coming with you then. You can heal the land as we go.” 

“I like that plan,” Branch smiled. 

He paused when a shadow loomed over them. The wolves looked up behind him, and their eyes went wide. 

“If we live that long,” Hickory breathed. 

Branch looked back, eyes widening at the stalker looking at them, eyes glowing red, and face looking angry. “Fuck,” he sighed. 

It gripped the rock in its hands, growling in anger at their presence. Its long arm pulled back before it hucked the rock at them.

“Oh shit!” Neffy backed up quickly. 

Branch shot forward and threw a hand at the rock. He grinned as the rock completely changed under his touch and became butterflies that flew away. 

“Woah,” Dickory breathed. “What did you do?” 

Branch grinned back at them, “I’m not just Life, I’m Creation.” 

The stalker roared and shot forward at breakneck speed. 

Branch turned quickly, eyes glowed white, before he threw his hands out. Plants all around them shot up and forward with his whim. The stalker roared unhappily as the vines wrapped around it. He pulled his hands down, magic around them.

The vines pulled the beast forcefully down to its knees and pinned it, pulsing with power. The stalker attempted to shoot up, but the vines held tight. 

Branch grinned just a bit. That magic training may have almost killed him, but it was damn worth it. Now with his colors back and their help, his magic was stronger than ever. 

He walked toward the beast, the ground moving naturally around him to create a set of steps up to the thing. He walked up them gingerly, a bounce in his step. Chai followed close behind, eyes cautious. He saw what that thing did to many people. But he trusted Branch. 

“Hey there, friend,” Branch smiled softly as they got up to the stalker's face. 

It growled and snapped at him. He didn’t flinch even once. Chai, on the other hand, jumped back and curled up behind Branch. 

“I know. You’re hurting. It’s okay, it’s not your fault. It’s really mine. And that damn box. I’m gonna help you though, okay?” 

He stepped forward, resting his hands on its cheek. 

It roared and snapped again, so he waved, and another vine wrapped around its head to keep it in place. He shivered just a bit at the slimy consistency of its skin, but pushed away the discomfort. 

Magic flowed from him and spread up to the beast's body. It suddenly became a lot less hostile as light magic invaded its body. Gasps came from his friends below as the muck of the monster started falling away in large piles of gunk. 

Branch smiled as the stalker slowly shed away the beastly skin that drove it mad. Underneath all that bad was a creature made of plants, its body and limbs wooden. Once the muck had fallen away, leaves sprouted along its head, and its jaw came back up to a normal-looking state. Flowers and leaves bloomed all over its body. Its once red eyes turned a soft green color, and its body language took on a gentler tone. The vines receded soon after to let it go. 

Branch smiled, “A wood sprite. Hello friend.” He waved Chai along when the sprite put a hand out for them to climb into. He laughed at Chai as he jumped onto his shoulders, still on the fence. “It’s okay. He won’t hurt us now.” 

The sprite brought him up to his face. Branch rested their foreheads together with a soft smile. “Rest now, friend. Stay where I have returned life, and I shall protect you.” 

It made a rather happy sound, petals falling from its head and raining down on all of them. 

“Wow,” Neffy whispered. “I’ve met an archetype before, but… angels are different.” 

“Are we sure I didn’t pick up an actual angel?” Hickory said in astonishment. 

“No,” Neffy shook her head and smiled. “He’s what I imagined Life was like.” 

“Dude, you’re incredible!” Dock grinned as the sprite let him and Chai down. 

Branch waved as the sprite walked into the forest he returned life to and slowly disappeared. 

“That one was easy. It was just a possessed wood spirit. I can help them. Those made completely from the evil of Pandora aren’t going to be as fun,” he hummed. 

“Well, that’s one less worry,” Dickory cracked a small smile, which thrilled Branch. He was gathering that his smiles were few and far between. 

“Branch? Is that you?” He heard someone call. 

He blinked and turned around, a gasp leaving him. “Saphina?” 

Saphina stared at him in surprise before relief washed over her, “You’re alive!” She ran over and hugged him. “I can’t believe it! How are you here? I thought- but then-! You’re blue,” she smiled. 

Branch laughed, seeing the bewildered looks on his friends' faces. He paused just a bit as he felt Meadow pulling on him. He tilted his head, but he didn’t do anything after that. 

“I’ll explain,” Branch smiled. “This is Saphina, the Witch of Fate. This is Neffy, Hickory, Dickory, and Dock.” 

“The mouse went up the clock,” Saphina giggled, getting eye rolls. “Sorry, sorry. Tell me everything!” 

“I will! On the way,” Branch laughed and nodded them along. “We need to get moving to get to Volcano Rock City.” 

Saphina paused, “Don’t go there. It’s bad right now.” 

Branch stopped, dread filling him. He looked at her, “Why? What do you mean?” 

She cringed a bit. “Do you have people out there?” 

“Yes,” he grabbed her arms. “What happened?” 

“The magic that’s polluting our air shifted to that region. It created a huge storm. The volcano froze. I’m sorry, but Volcano Rock City is buried in snow.” 

Notes:

Let me know how you guys are liking it! Tons more to come!

Chapter 12: Get out Alive

“Don’t be a stranger,” Thrash said, hugging Coal. They were about to start their search for the new Life and continue looking for Lydia’s daughter. They’d make another attempt on the mountain for the box after. 

“I won’t,” Coal hugged him back. 

Tempo sighed, his eyes shifting around. Something felt…off. He couldn’t quite place what it was. They stopped on John and Evangeline as they both stiffened, eyes going wide. “Guys?” 

“Oh shit,” Clay looked up, storm clouds quickly covering them. 

“We have to leave,” John said quickly. “Everyone has to leave. As soon as possible.” 

“Pandora’s magic just shifted to the sky,” Evengeline looked up as it started snowing. Something that didn’t happen in this region.

“You need to evacuate now,” John said to Thrash urgently. “Or no one will survive. Trust me.” 

Thrash’s eyes were wide. He nodded once and snapped his fingers, bringing his assistants to his side. “Start a mandatory evacuation. No one stays.” 

“Yes, your highness,” they nodded and ran ahead to get that started.

“Shit,” Thrash cursed. “Where do we even go? Nowhere is safe.” 

“We may have to make a safe space,” Coal hummed. 

“How? Pandora's magic is powerful. It would punch through any barriers or wards we could put up,” Tempo said. 

“We might be able to,” Evangeline put in. “Between me and John, we may be able to erect something strong enough for now. When we find more of the six, they can add their magic to it and make it stronger.” 

“It’s worth a shot, right?” John looked at them. 

“Yes, it is,” Tempo nodded. “Just focus on getting everyone out. I’ll go with them to help. Bruce, you’re coming with me. Clay, see if you can hold off that storm even a little. Do not hurt yourself, though. The rest of you, help evacuate everyone. Keep your pendants on you, I’ll let you know where to bring everyone.” 

They nodded and broke up into groups. Coal grabbed Tempo’s hand, “Please be careful.” 

“Back at you, buddy,” Tempo kissed him and ran out the gates with the three kids. 

“Barbara, prepare everyone as they come to the gates. Have them ready to go. As soon as we get a location, we’re leading them there,” Thrash said as he saw people approaching, panic on their faces. 

“On it!” She nodded confidently. 

 

“We need to stay away from the mountains. There are too many watchers there.” Evangeline said as they searched for a good space. 

“Do I even want to know what the hell a watcher is?” Tempo frowned, moving away from the mountains. 

“Something you cannot look at under any circumstances,” John shook his head. “You'll turn to stone.”

“Good god,” Tempo sighed and looked around as they entered a barren part of the forest. “Let’s set something up here. Bruce, Honey? Can you move the trees around a bit?” 

“Yeah,” Bruce nodded and brought his magic to the surface. He waved his hands and put them to the ground, his magic shooting through the dirt. With the presence of Life once more, his magic was now back to full strength. His heart was shattered to think that Life was no longer the one he’d known his whole life, but he was grateful that he could at least help. 

The trees around the area started moving at his whim, shifting to form a large circle in the area they needed. John and Evangeline were at each end, hands out and magic flowing from them. John’s had always been dark, staining his hands black. Evengeline’s was an olive green color, their magic blending together in a beautiful mix. 

“What now?” Bruce walked over to his dad.

“Now we make shelters,” Tempo nodded, his eyes turning silver. He put his hands out, and gems started growing from the ground upward. They curved and closed together, forming little huts in rows. “Wanna help me reinforce them?” 

Bruce nodded and tapped his foot on the ground. Tree roots grew up all the huts and made them sturdier, small tree tops on the roof of each one. They were strong enough, but they still didn’t look alive.

“If Life was reborn, why hasn’t any part of it come back?” He frowned a bit. “They really have to do the ritual to bring it back fully?” 

“Yeah,” Tempo sighed. “I mean, Life could do it manually, but the kid only just got their magic, so the ritual is the best option. Death has taken over the land for days; they need to balance things back out. Which is why we’re going to find them.” 

“Okay,” John dropped his hands. “We think that should hold.” 

“It’s better than nothing,” Tempo nodded, and tapped his pendant. “Everyone. I’m sending you a location. We’re just outside of the storm. How’s everything going there?” 

“Ice monsters! Ice monsters everywhere!” Floyd said in a panicked tone. 

Bruce’s eyes widened. “I have to go help them!” He took off back to the city. 

 

“Stay back!” Coal called to the group of rockers as another monster appeared from the snow. 

These things appeared in the form of skeletons barely clothed in a thin layer of blue flesh, their bones rigid and spiky with ice. Their mouths were hung with large icy teeth protruding out, eyes glowing white, and screeches filling the air.

He raised his hands out to the left and right, balls of fire appearing in front of him. He pushed his hands forward, and the fire shot at each of their heads. Puffs of steam burst from them as they fell to the ground. 

“Come on!” Coal ran ahead, the group right behind him. 

The snow was growing thicker by the minute, the ground packing faster and faster. 

“We need to hurry,” He called on his pendant. “This snow will bury everyone alive at this rate.” 

“We have most of the civilians at the front gate,” Floyd said. “I think we need to start moving them.” 

Coal came around the corner and waved his group to run and meet up with the rest of their people. He looked around the civilians quickly, hoping to see a certain someone's face. He went by his house earlier, but no one answered. He hoped he made it out.

“Barbara is taking the first group ahead,” Thrash said as he came over. 

“I’m going to lead them to the coordinates Dad sent. We’ll need more protection,” Floyd hummed. “I’ll go with them. Irena! Come with me.” 

Irena looked up and nodded. 

“Be careful,” Coal hugged him. 

“I will,” Floyd said, hugging him back and then running to meet with Barb, leading the first group out quickly.

“I can’t hold the storm back much longer,” Clay called through the pendant. He was currently up on a rooftop, using all the magic he could to hold back the raging winds. Remix and Viva were with him, providing protection from the skeleton monsters. 

He whipped his head around when he heard Remix scream. He was on the ground, a skeleton over him. It raked its claws into his abdomen, blood running down and dying the snow. 

Viva yelled out and shot arrows at it, piercing it in the head and several in the back. It screeched before falling over and melting into the snow. 

“No, no, no, no,” Viva ran over and put her hands over the wounds. Remix winced, his eyes looking unfocused. 

“I need a healer up here immediately!” Clay called. 

“I’m on my way!” Coal called. 

“I don’t think we have that much time,” Viva said, eyes tearing up as blood pooled around her hands. 

“Hold on, Remix,” Clay said urgently, his own eyes tearing up. 

Remix nodded weakly, gripping Viva’s arm. 

She had to do something. She wasn’t the best with it, but…

 

“There you go,” Branch smiled as light started flowing around Viva’s hands. 

She looked at it, then at him with a big smile, “It’s working!” 

“I knew you could do it,” Branch smiled. “I can’t teach you life magic, but light magic, seems you’re already inclined for it. Light magic is very useful. It can do a lot more than just light up a room.”

“So could anyone do this?” Viva asked as she waved the magic around, making shapes. 

“No,” Branch shook his head, making her look at him. “One can’t just become a witch. You have to have that spark in you. It’s something that is passed down in families. It’s likely you had a witch somewhere in your bloodline. I didn’t sense it in Poppy, but you have it. I think with some teaching, you could be an amazing witch. Of course, that’s something you should really think through. Being a witch can be really dangerous.” 

Viva hummed, “Might be really helpful though. What else can light do?” 

Branch smiled, “Heal. Light is the second strongest healer, just after Life. In a life-or-death situation, it can be your greatest tool. Would you like to learn?” 

“Uhm, yes,” Viva laughed. “Hell yeah.” 

“Okay,” Branch laughed. “Come here,” he waved her over. 

 

“I’m gonna try to help you, okay?” Viva nodded sternly. 

Remix looked up at her, blood running out of his mouth. He nodded, full belief in his eyes. 

Viva took a breath before finding the magic she had in her body, pulling it to the surface like Branch had taught her. She pressed her hands a little more firmly against his wound, pouring what she knew into him.

Clay’s eyes widened when light magic started flowing from her in waves. He hadn’t realized she was carrying this much magic in her body. He looked up when Coal slowed by them, eyes going wide himself.

Remix sank back into the snow in relief as his wound closed up. He smiled weakly at Viva, “Thank you.” 

Viva smiled and looked at her hands. She then looked at Clay and Coal, “I did it.” 

“Was that...?” Coal breathed. 

She nodded, “It’s the same light magic Branch used. He taught me how to use it.” 

“That’s huge, Viv,” Clay said. “Not a lot of witches can use light magic, and even fewer can learn Life’s light.” 

“Really?” She blinked. 

“Yeah. It’s not to be taken lightly,” Coal said as he came to their side. He started a spell on Remix to help replenish his body. “I see your spark. I’m sure he did, too,” he smiled softly. He truly wished he could see him one more time. “If you’re willing, I’d love to nurture your magic.” 

“I’m willing,” she nodded with a soft smile. 

“How does that feel?” Coal helped Remix sit up. 

“Much better,” he nodded. “Thank you.” 

“Ah!” Clay gasped and fell back as his spell broke. “Shit,” he paled when the sky turned darker.

“We have to go!” Coal pulled him up to his feet and nodded the kids along, sliding down the roof. He put his arms out and caught them one by one as they slid down. “Go!” He pushed them along as the snow started to come down heavier, their feet crunching in the packed powder. 

“Come on!” Viva grabbed Poppy on the way by. They gasped and came to a sliding stop when a horde of ice monsters appeared. 

“Hit the deck!” They heard Lydia yell. They instantly ducked down, hands over their heads, as a burst of fire melted all the snow and monsters in the area. They looked up and found Bruce, hands out and eyes burning orange, with Lydia. 

“Come on! Before we’re buried!” He waved and dashed for the exit. 

They ran after, helping along any stragglers as they went. 

Clay looked up as lightning shot through the clouds, and the snow doubled in effort, a blizzard starting. 

Coal and Bruce put their hands up, a barrier of heat lifting over the large group as they hurried along. 

“Just keep moving,” Clay helped a woman along as she tripped in the snow. 

Tempo was waiting at the barrier's edge for them. “Come on,” he helped people in. His eyes grew wide when he saw the blood all over Remix. “Oh my god, are you hurt?” He touched his shoulders carefully and looked him over.

“I’m okay,” Remix smiled. He couldn’t help but smile just a bit more. It’d been a long time since a parent figure worried about him aside from his brother. 

Tempo looked at him and smiled just a bit. As if reading his thoughts, he pulled him in and hugged him. “Well, be careful, okay?”

Remix paused and slowly leaned more into the hug. “Okay,” he whispered. 

“Dad’s adopting him,” Clay smiled a bit. 

“Dad adopts everyone,” Bruce laughed. 

“He’s always been that way,” Coal smiled. “He can see a hurt soul miles away. Come on. Let’s get everyone settled.” 

They nodded but paused when they saw John looking out at the city, hands open ahead of him. They were turning black as small balls of light approached him from the city. Tears filled their eyes.

Souls.

Coal put his hands on their shoulders, “We can’t save everyone. But we can try.” 

“We have to put a stop to this,” Bruce frowned. 

Coal nodded, “We’ll make sure they’re okay, and then we’re leaving. We have to find the rest of the six.”

 

One day later

“There it is,” Saphina said, looking at Volacno Rock City in the distance. It was covered in so much snow that it was covering rooftops now. 

“Oh my god,” Branch put a hand over his mouth. “This is all my fault,” he whispered. 

“Hey,” Hickory put a hand on his shoulder. “Remember what we talked about? Someone set this up, someone set you up. They knew how to get to you.” 

“Yeah,” Branch nodded softly. “Right.” 

Chai rubbed on his leg, “We can’t change the past.” 

Branch smiled and picked him up, “But we can save the future.” 

Chai purred and rubbed on his cheek. “We should see if anyone is still alive in there. I don’t think our family is here anymore.” 

“He’s probably right. I’m sure Death felt the magic shift to the sky. And he said they have Harmony with them. I’m sure they both felt it,” Saphina hummed. 

Branch nodded, “Let me take a look.” He put his hands out toward the city, hands and eyes glowing white. His magic spread around and flowed into everything around them, bringing all the plants and ground back to life. 

“I will never get over how cool this is,” Dock grinned as he looked around. 

Branch smiled a bit. “Okay. Seems like there are a few people still in there that are alive. I also picked up large amounts of life that way,” he pointed east. “It’s likely they made a camp that way. Feels like they have a barrier up, too. My family probably helped them out.” 

“So what’s the plan now?” Dickory stopped next to him, looking at the city. 

“If there are people in there that need help, I’m going to help them. I’m not asking you guys to go in there, though; it’s a frozen tundra.” Branch hummed. 

“Good thing you don’t have to ask us, Little Man,” Hickory ruffled his hair. “Besides, we have more body heat than you; we’re gonna be better off than you.” 

Branch laughed and smiled when they all gave him a thumbs up. “You’re one of us now. We’ll follow you to the end, boss,” Neffy grinned. 

Branch laughed, “You’ve only known me for a few days.” 

“Doesn’t matter!” Dock threw his arm around his neck. “We bonded with you, and you risked your neck to save us, which makes you practically family at this point.” 

“Besides, our best shot at living would be to stay with the Witch of Life,” Dickory snorted. 

“That makes sense,” Branch laughed. 

“Hell yeah! Now, let’s go!” Dock jumped away, shifting. He kneeled down and nodded Branch on. 

Branch scooped up Chai and hopped on, laughing in excitement as the small pack took off quickly. Saphina had hopped on Neffy’s back and was happily yelling out in excitement.

“I can see why you like them,” Chai curled up in his arms. “I’m glad you’re making friends so easily again.” 

Branch smiled, “Me too. It was easy to trust them, they’re so nice.” 

“Not all of us,” Dock laughed. “Dickory can be a real ass sometimes.” 

Dickory growled next to him and nipped at his ankles, making his little brother laugh more. 

Branch laughed and paused when he noticed Chai looking at his hair again. He raised a hand up to it and ran his fingers through it. “Is it a mess?” 

Chai looked at him and laughed, “A little bit.” 

It was something else then. He pulled it up in a high ponytail and pushed the thoughts away for now. He waved his hands, and winter clothes appeared on himself and Saphina. Snow crunched under the wolf's paws as they entered the area of the city, the wind picking up and biting at their skin.

“Hey, thanks,” She smiled. 

“Shit,

 man, it’s cold! Why can I feel this too?!” Branch folded his arms, his voice coming out high-pitched. 

“What?” Saphina blinked. 

“That’s Belle,” Neffy laughed. “She complains a lot.” 

“I do not!” Belle pointed at her. “I simply state when shit sucks!” 

“That’s what she said,” Hickory laughed. 

Belle huffed and crossed her arms. Branch came back and blinked, unfolding his arms. “Start asking before you do that!” Branch huffed. 

“What is happening?” Saphina blinked in confusion. 

Branch sighed, “It’s a long story. Short version: some souls helped me escape purgatory, and I took them with me. Now we’re merged up here,” he waved at his head. 

“Holy shit,” she blinked. “I’ve never heard of that.” 

“Yeah, well, it’s not every day you have to force your way back through the veil of life,” Branch hummed. He paused again when Meadow pulled on him. “What?” He asked, but the man remained quiet.

“Alright, which way are we going?” Hickory looked around the city. 

Branch let his magic out again before looking to the right, down a path. “This way. I can feel two living souls.” 

“Well, let’s not make them wait,” Dock ran down that way. 

“Wait, wait, Dock!” Branch pulled on his fur to get him to stop just before the ice monsters appeared, claws raised and ready to strike. Dock’s eyes went wide as the claws came down. Before they could make contact, a shield of light appeared, pushing back the monster.

Branch raised a hand, and two swords made from light magic appeared. He flicked his fingers forward, and they pierced into the beast's chest. He then drew back his right hand, and a bow of light appeared in his hands. He released it, and arrows shot into another one. 

The last raised its claws, but before he could do anything, a sword flew by and plunged into its head. It fell to the ground with the others. He looked back and smiled at Saphina, “Nice shot.” 

“Thanks,” she rested another sword on her shoulder. “That’s pretty cool,” she looked at the light swords and arrows in the beasts. They were growing plants over the beast's bodies from where they penetrated. 

“Thank you,” Dock ducked his head. 

“Of course,” Branch smiled and shook the fur on his cheek. “We just gotta be careful out here. This is no normal storm.” 

“Right. My bad,” He said sheepishly. 

“How about I take the lead?” Hickory walked ahead and sniffed around. “This way,” he walked ahead, cautious of his surroundings, Dickory on his tail.

Branch smiled a bit when he saw Dock’s hung head. “Hey,” he ruffled his fur. “I know it’s hard being the youngest brother. Don’t let your mistakes get you down, cause they’ll still be there to lift you up.” 

Dock smiled a bit and looked at him, “I feel like you should be taking that advice too.” 

Branch smiled softly, “Yeah. I learned that a little too late. I should have had a little more faith in them. I regret running away.” 

Chai curled up in front of him, “They should have tried harder, too.” 

“Yeah. But we all make mistakes, right? We all should have done better. When I find them, I intend to make things right.” 

“Seems like everything you’ve been through recently has made you emotionally mature,” Dock smiled. 

“That and the friends I’ve made along the way,” Branch leaned to lie on him, arms hanging around Dock’s neck. “Tell me more about you guys. Are you guys really only out here by yourselves because you hate being monitored?” 

Dock paused and hummed, “Ah, no. Not really. Truth is, we’re looking for our parents. Have been for a long time.”

Branch’s brows raised, “Can I ask what happened?” 

Dock nodded, “It was probably like three years ago when they left. They were going to meet with the southern pack. My parents were the alphas of the pack, so they often did. Anyway, it was only supposed to go for a week at max. When two weeks rolled around and we still hadn’t seen any sign of them, our pack feared the worst. We got in contact with the southern pack, and they told us that they had left their pack days ago. We spent weeks looking for them, but… we never found them.” 

Branch had a sad look, “And… you're sure that hunters didn’t…?” 

“I’m not sure of anything,” Dock sighed. “But I’m not willing to give up. Neither are they. We leave all the time under the pretense of ‘not wanting everyone to hover,’ but we’re still looking for them. I know they’re out there somewhere.” 

Branch smiled and reached down to nuzzle his cheek. “Then I’ll help you too.” 

Dock blinked, “You will?” 

“Of course,” He smiled. “I’m great at tracking, my spells are the best! As soon as we get this shit sorted, I’ll help you find them. You guys are helping me find my family when you definitely didn’t have to. Of course, I’ll do the same. You’re my friends now, I’ll do whatever I can, I promise.”

Dock made a small whine noise and moved his head back to nuzzle him again, “Thank you.” 

Branch smiled and ruffled his fur, “Sure, Puppy.” 

“Oh no,” Dock laughed. “Stop that immediately.” 

“Absolutely not,” Branch laughed. “So if your parents were the alphas and they’ve been gone this long, who’s taken up that role?” 

He knew a bit about werewolf dynamics. Alphas were the leaders of the pack, the caregivers and protectors. Betas were the common type under them; they made up the rest of the pack. Omegas were what was referred to as ‘lone wolves’. They didn’t belong to any pack. 

“Timber. Neffy’s dad. He’s taken the place right now. Everyone’s still looking to one of us to step up because we’re their kids. More like they’re looking to Hickory to move up. Cause he’s the oldest. Of course, some of them think we’re slacking by not taking over yet, but… we have to try.”

“And no one can blame you for that. If my parents went missing with no word, I’d search to the ends of the earth until I knew the truth,” Branch nodded. “Don’t listen to them.” 

Dock smiled and looked up when Hickory whistled at them. He was nodding towards a buried house, “There’s someone in there.” 

Branch hopped down, Chai right behind him, and ran over. 

Dickory gave him a softer look as he passed, and passed the same look to Dock. He’d been listening.

“Back up,” Branch waved, and the wolves took a step back. He put a hand out, and a blast of light magic shot from him, bursting through the roof in a beam. “Hello?” He called into the hole.

An irritated growl came from inside. “Who the hell gave you the right to blast a hole in my roof!?” An older man appeared below. He was a blue man with long maroon hair pulled back in a bun and dark eyes full of anger. 

He almost thought about leaving him be with all that attitude. However, the man was so close to dying of hypothermia that he couldn’t possibly do so. 

“Sorry bout that, but we gotta get you out of here. The storm isn’t letting up. They had to have called an evacuation. Why are you still out here?” He called. 

“Bah. I was born in this hole, I’ll die in this hole,” he waved his hand and walked deeper into the house. Branch let off an exasperated sigh with a roll of his eyes and hopped into the house. His friends blinked before shifting and following him in. 

“You should really listen to him, you could die in here,” Saphina trailed after. 

“Who said you could come in? This is still my house!” The man huffed at them. He waved a hand, and a barrier was erected between them. 

“Oh,” Saphina blinked. 

Branch crossed his arms, his eyes traveling around a bit. He paused when he saw some boxes on the floor marked ‘Coal’s crap’ on the side. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the man again. 

You’ve got to be kidding me. 

He looked around and found one lonely picture on the wall of his papa. 

Oh hell no. 

He uncrossed his arms and barreled through the barrier, shattering it upon his touch. 

The man looked at him in bewilderment, then anger when Branch grabbed his arm. 

“Did it sound like I was asking, cause I’m not,” he said in an almost angry tone. 

His friends looked at him in surprise. They’d seen a few different sides of him, happy, relieved, sad, but angry was a new one. 

“How dare you! I will not be- hey!” He squalled when Branch started dragging him back towards the hole in the roof. 

“Branch,” Saphina tried, but he waved her off. 

“Stop this! I will not be leaving!” The man yelled. 

Branch whipped around to him and glared, “Listen here, Umber, you may not give a shit about your life, and hell, I don’t either, but I know for a fact that if you die, it would kill my Papa! So get your old ass moving before I strap you down and drag you back myself!” 

Umber blinked in shock. He then turned to a neutral face, “You’re one of Coal’s kids.”

“That’s right. Let’s go. No arguing,” he said coldly and pulled him along. “Let’s go,” he waved the wolves and Saphina along.

Saphina took Umber’s arms and used her magic to lift them up out of the house. 

Branch looked over as Dock touched his arm, “You okay?”

Branch softened and nodded, “I hate that man, but I’ll be damned if he dies.” 

“Is he your…?” Hickory stopped by him. 

“Technically, he’s my grandpa,” Branch nodded. “I will not be giving him that title,” he said, picking up Chai and putting him on his shoulders. “Let’s go, there are still a few more out here,” he said and waved, plants growing from beneath them and lifting them up to the roof. 

“Magic is so cool,” Dock grinned and hopped through the hole. 

The second the wolves were back in the frigid air, they shifted once more to combat the cold. Branch walked over to Umber and waved, new clothes appearing on him and helping his shivering. 

“You will not argue, you will not complain, and you will do as you’re told. Understood?” Branch looked at him sternly. 

Umber glared at him a little, though he looked a bit surprised, “You’re nothing like your papa.”

Branch glared at him, “Actually, I’m a wonderful mix of both of my parents, and don’t you forget that.” He grabbed his arm, healing magic shooting through the older man and healing his body of hypothermia. 

Umber’s brows raised. “You have intense magic.” 

“Of course I do. I’m the Witch of Life,” he turned on his heel. 

“You are? I didn’t-” 

“You’d know if you bothered to be in our lives. Let’s go,” He waved, and Umber was plucked with his magic and put on Hickory’s back. 

Dock leaned down and smiled as Branch hopped up on. 

Branch looked out into the distance as they started walking again. He sighed and pulled on his bond with John a little. He was alive at least. 

 

John paused, his brows furrowing.

They had been traveling around the edge of the mountains, heading to the nearest village. They had to start somewhere in looking for the other six, and village hopping was first on the agenda. When they made it to the snowy mountain again, they’d try to get Pandora’s box again. 

Clay slowed by him and touched his arm, “You okay?” 

“Life just pulled on our bond,” He frowned and looked back. “I… I think they’re back near Volcano Rock City.” 

“A kid is self-aware enough to pull on your bond?” Bruce raised a brow. 

Coal and Tempo were looking back at them, “Some kids don’t get their magic until they’re older. If they’re pulling on you, they might need help.” 

“Wait,” Evangeline waved. “To even be able to pull on you, wouldn’t they have already needed to have made that connection with you?” 

That made everyone halt. 

“Did you meet any kids in the city?” Clay hummed. 

“I mean, yeah—a ton. But I didn’t,” he gasped when the earth around them shook. 

“Shit,” Evenageline grabbed Poppy and Viva’s arms. “Magic’s in the earth again.” 

“Crap,” Tempo held onto Coal like a lifeline. “We gonna get dropped into a hole again?” 

The Earth suddenly cracked underneath them and up the mountain, causing snow to come tumbling down. A large crack split between the group, making them all back away from it and away from each other. Only then did they realize their mistake. The ground did not open up; it lifted into the air.

John gasped and grabbed onto Clay and Bruce so they didn’t fall as they rose. He looked around and saw many other chunks of land lift up and pull from the earth.

“What the hell?” Lydia stopped by them and looked around at the floating islands now in the sky. “Well, you don’t see this every day.” 

John sighed, “Fuck.” 

Notes:

How are you guys liking it so far? Pandora's box makes things pretty weird. Don't forget to comment and let me know what you think!

Chapter 13: Tangled Feelings

“Thank you so much,” a woman said, squeezing Branch’s hands with a grateful smile. They had brought everyone who had been rescued back to the little camp made for the people of Volcano Rock City. 

“Of course,” he smiled. “Let me know if you need anything before I go.” 

“You’re too kind,” she smiled and ushered her kids to find the rest of their family.

Branch smiled and waved. It then immediately dropped when he saw Umber watching him. “What?” 

He hummed, “You are very kind, and yet you look at me like a stain on your favorite blanket.” 

“Gee, I wonder why,” Branch put a hand on his hip. 

Umber raised a brow, “Was not being in your life such a mark against me?” 

“A little. But do you really not understand why I detest you so much?” Branch frowned. 

“I may have a feeling, but do go on,” He waved. 

“Sure,” Branch waved his hands frustratedly. “I never once met you, yeah. You know what I did see, though?”

“Oh,” Hickory moved his brothers and sister away, sensing a storm brewing. 

“Years of my papa calling and calling and calling and you! You ignoring him every single time! He tried coming to see you, but you wouldn’t give him the time of day! You only ever used him, didn’t you? You never talked to him unless you needed something! You ghosted your one and only son! And the worst part? He still cares about you, you heartless snake! You do not deserve the effort he puts into trying to talk to you! I don’t even believe you want to know me! You just care that I’m Life, don’t you?” He let off in one go. 

To his surprise, Umber looked…regretful?

Before he could comment, though, gasps flew through the air as the ground shook. He whipped around, eyes going wide at the chunks of earth lifting into the air. 

“What the hell?” He frowned. “God, I have to shut that box,” he scrubbed his face. 

Chai appeared around his neck and rubbed on his face to calm him, “It’s on the list.” 

“Right,” Branch sighed. “Lists are good.” 

“Branch?” He turned and looked at Umber. “You’re right. I don’t deserve half the effort he gives me, and I believe I learned that lesson too late. I never wanted to be as alone as I am, and I was warned many times by the people around me that if I didn’t shape up, I would end up this way. I ignored them out of pride, and I couldn’t be sorrier that I had. He was all I had in this world, and I didn’t treat him right. I haven’t known how to fix things, though, so I stopped answering. I thought he’d be better off without me. I see I’m still hurting him in doing so.” 

Branch looked shell-shocked, “Wow.” He was expecting backlash, not remorse.

Umber sighed, “Forgive me, I am a grumpy old man who is bitter and lonely, and in being so, I have given my grandson a terrible first impression. I am not trying to talk to you for the power you possess, though I am impressed.” 

“As you should be,” Branch scoffed. Chai snickered and bopped him with his tail. Branch pushed his tail away and sighed. “Maybe I went a little overboard. If you want to make things right, then you should do it. My dad kinda hates your guts, but he’ll try if Papa wants to.” 

Umber nodded, “I’m sorry I haven’t been in your life.” 

“Tell him that. He needs you more than you think,” Branch sighed. Maybe all this man needed was a push. He could give him that, he supposed.

Umber smiled softly, “I’m starting to understand that. You are quite extraordinary, Branch. How old are you?” 

“Nineteen,” Branch shrugged. 

Umber paused and frowned, “You’re so young. What happened to cause this?” he pointed at his hair. 

Branch paused, and Chai cringed. He knew he was going to see it at some point, but…

Branch looked around and walked over to a little window in one of the huts. He paused when he saw his hair. It was white at the roots, ombreing into the purple of his natural hair. A form of scar from nearly going clear. Even Belle and Meadow went silent in his head. The two were usually so talkative in there.

Chai gave him a sad look when he saw tears running down his face. But when he really looked, Branch was smiling. He reached out and touched the window, “I was so worried I’d never be me again. And yet, despite everything, I’m still me.” He smiled bigger at his reflection, the same spark of life back in his eyes.

Chai smiled happily and rubbed against his cheek.

“You have a beautiful soul,” Meadow whispered. 

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have asked,” Umber said when he saw his tears. 

Branch smiled and wiped his eyes, looking back at Umber, “No. I survived, that’s what happened. I’m not ashamed. I was strong enough to come out on top, even if I was sure I wouldn’t. I’m grateful to be alive.” 

Umber smiled softly and walked back over to him. “I’m going to talk to your papa, and then I want to know you. All of you.”

Branch smiled and nodded, “Then I’ll look forward to it. Stay safe in here until then, okay?” 

Umber took his hand and squeezed it, “And you keep surviving until then. Alright? After meeting you, I know you can.” 

“Damn right I can,” Branch smiled. He shifted his weight before leaning forward and hugging him. “Defrost that cold heart of yours, old man. I’ll see you real soon.” 

Umber had his arms out, a shocked look on his face. He slowly moved his arms around the boy, emotions shooting to the surface. He hadn’t been hugged since Coal was small. 

“Feels like you could use some warmth,” Branch squeezed him a bit. He pulled back and gave him a soft look. “I have to go give the world life again. Don’t let that cold make you any grumpier, okay?” 

Umber nodded, his eyes glassy, but he refused to acknowledge it.

Branch let him go and waved, heading over to his friends. They were all looking at him with affectionate smiles. 

“What?” He blushed. 

“That was so sweet,” Neffy bounced over and hugged him. 

“I thought that was gonna turn ugly,” Hickory put a hand on his hip. “But then you went and melted my heart.” 

Branch smiled a bit, happily taking the affection from Neffy. He looked back at Umber, moving to sit down and rest. “I was mad but… then I saw him for what he truly was, lonely. I’ve been in that pit before, and someone wonderfully kind helped me out. Maybe that’s all he needs, some kindness.” 

He blinked in surprise when more arms wrapped around him. 

“You’re so cute!” Dock wailed and squeezed him. 

“Sweet like a gumdrop,” Hickory cooed. 

Dickory said nothing but looked at him softly. He was starting to figure out his looks. 

Neffy laughed, “We’re getting pretty attached to you.” 

“That’s okay,” Branch smiled and hugged them. “I’m getting attached to you guys, too.” 

Saphina came over and smiled, “Hey, Branch? I inspected the barrier, and it looks like it was done by two archetypes. We could probably add our power to it to help it stay up.” 

“Oh yeah, let’s do that,” He nodded and smiled as the wolves let him go. He stepped up with her, and both put their hands up, magic flowing through their bodies and up to the barrier. Many looked up as the barrier shook and fortified itself. 

“Okay!” Branch smiled when they were done and backed away from Saphina. He lifted his right foot and placed it ahead of himself, toes pointed at the ground. He then spun in a small circle, his foot creating a spell circle of white light. He put his hands out, and the circle expanded, filling with symbols. “Chai~” He grinned. 

The little fox came bounding over and hopped into the circle, his fur glowing in an iridescent way. 

A crowd had been watching him in wonder, but soon parted when the king and princess came walking through. 

“Branch,” Thrash gasped softly. 

Barb looked at him and then at Branch again, “I thought he was dead.” 

“I can assure you he’s not,” Umber smiled softly from where he was sitting, making them look at him. “Isn’t he incredible?” 

Thrash eyed him carefully and looked back at Branch again. 

He and Chai were in some form of spell, Branch moving rhythmically and waving his hands around, magic pouring from them. Chai was bouncing around the circle; everywhere he landed, new markings were placed down. 

Finally, Branch stopped and lifted a hand to the sky, “Heaven's Rain.” 

Clouds formed over the whole area, reaching to the edges of the barrier and just beyond. Rain started falling, and everywhere the water touched, the land became colorful and full of life once more. The trees that held the huts together soon flourished with life, blooming with small flowers. The land just under Branch sprouted flowers from the circle and made a small field below him. Once life had been restored to the area, the clouds dispersed, and the sun came shining down warmly. 

Branch laughed as Chai jumped on his shoulders, yipping happily. His spell circle tightened and glowed beneath him. His hair was suddenly pulled into a high ponytail with a vine, flowers sprouting in his hair. He waved, and the circle disappeared. 

“That’s better,” he shook his ponytail, and got his bangs into place. “How do I look?” He smiled at Chai. 

“So good,” Chai purred and hopped down to his feet. 

“Branch,” someone called, making him look up. 

He smiled when his eyes met Thrash’s. “Hi. It’s good to see you,” he said, walking over and hugging him. 

Thrash hugged him close, “How are you alive? Your parents, they think-” 

“That I’m dead. I know,” Branch pulled back some. “It’s a long story,” he smiled. “Unfortunately, I don’t have the time to tell it. I need to find my family. They were here, right? Which way did they go?” 

“That way, unfortunately,” Thrash pointed in the way the floating islands had come from.

“Shit,” Branch sighed. “So they might be up there. They could use magic to get down or their brooms, depending on how bad Pandora’s magic is fucking with everything. Do you still have a pendant?” He looked at him. 

“No,” Thrash sighed. “I lost it in that mess,” he shoved a thumb at the snowstorm over his city. 

“No worries. I’ll find a way to call them,” he smiled. He went to let go of the man but paused and squeezed his arms a bit. Magic ran through him and over to Thrash, making him glow for a second. 

Thrash blinked and then made a puzzled look when his body started feeling better; he wasn’t aware it had hurt to begin with. He healed him. He looked at Branch again, and the boy smiled. 

“Take care of yourself, okay?” Branch squeezed his hands and let go. 

Thrash smiled softly, “Thank you.” 

Branch smiled and then moved to Umber, surprising the king. “You take care of yourself, too, old man.” He hugged him without a second thought. Maybe hugs were the right route to helping him. Poppy had built that into his system at this point.

“No respect,” Umber chuckled and hugged him. “Branch,” he grabbed his hands before he could go. “Why did you forgive me so quickly?” 

Branch hummed and kneeled in front of him, “I haven’t. But I hope I can. I want you to make things right so that I can. As for my change up in emotion, I see you for who you are and what you’re feeling. I’ve been there too. Loneliness did the same thing to you that it did to me. I wanted to vanish so completely that even I would no longer remember myself. No feelings, no memories, just the freedom of oblivion. I realize that I wanted to disappear, to get so lost that no one would ever find me, and I did. But they never forgot me, and I never forgot myself thanks to them. If I can be that for you,” he squeezed his hands. “I’ll make sure you don’t disappear.” 

Umber was staring at him, brows turned in sadness, and mouth just slightly open. He jumped a little as he felt tears run down his cheeks and touched them. 

“I know it’s hard,” Branch said, hugging him one more time. “I’ll be here for you, okay?” 

Umber hugged him, closing his eyes, the tears never stopping, “Be careful.” 

“I will be,” Branch smiled and slowly released him. He got up and squeezed his hands before walking back to Thrash. “I know you probably have some mixed feelings about him, but please watch over him. I hope I can call him Grandpa one day,” he smiled. 

Thrash smiled and nodded, “I will. You’ve grown to be a wonderful person, Branch.” 

“Thank you,” he smiled and gave them one more wave before walking to his friends. 

“You made them cry,” Chai rubbed against his legs and nodded at the wolves. All four of them were indeed wiping their teary eyes quickly. 

Branch laughed softly. “Come here, you big softies,” he said, opening his arms. 

Not one of them hesitated to get into his arms and hug him. 

“I could get used to this,” Branch smiled happily as they nuzzled him. He really liked werewolves, he thought. Or maybe it was just them. It didn't matter. 

Saphina smiled and put her hands on her hips. “So you plan to close the box, right?” 

“It’s on my list,” Branch said with a nod. “I need my family first.” 

“Right, okay,” She nodded. “I think you should find them, and I should go scope out how bad it is around the box. I’m sure something with this much magic has a few guardians. I’ll scope it out and… hm. You don’t have a pendant. Here, connect with me,” she put her hands out.

“Sure,” Branch smiled at his friends, and they let him go. He took her hands, both of their eyes closing. Magic whipped around them in soft sparkles. 

Saphina smiled and let go, “Okay. I can project an illusion to you and let you know what we’re up against.” 

“Woah,” Branch blinked. “Cool. Okay! You do that, but,” he took her hands again. “Please be careful, okay? Just scope it out?” 

Saphina blinked and smiled softly, “You really are so kind. I will.” 

Branch smiled, “Do you know where you’re going?” 

“Nope. But I know it’s a mountain and I’m sure if I find one monster-infested, I’m probably there,” she laughed. 

Branch sighed and rolled his eyes. “Don’t be reckless.” 

“Yeah, yeah,” she waved, and her broom appeared. She paused when it started morphing into a rubbery consistency. “Welp. Pandora’s magic is so weird. Guess I’ll walk,” she laughed and waved it away. “See you guys soon.” 

Branch paused when Meadow pulled on him again, “What’s going on? Do you know her?” He whispered. 

There was silence before, “She was my lover when I was alive.” 

Branch’s eyes widened. “Do you want to say something to her?” 

“No. I can’t. I abandoned her in pursuit of the truth instead of just talking to her. I was selfish. I just hope she’ll be okay,” He sighed.

Branch made a little noise. “Call me if something goes wrong!” He called out after her. 

“Yes, mother!” She laughed and waved, disappearing into the woods. 

“You sound like Hickory,” Neffy giggled, earning a glare from the man. 

Branch paused, “Huh. Maybe I picked up his mother hen nature over these last few days.” He grinned just before Hickory gave him a noogie; he knew what he was doing.

“That’s enough outta the lot of ya. We got people to find and an apocalypse to stop, so let’s get a move on,” he clapped and shooed them along, Branch and Dock giggling softly under their breaths.

“Mother hen for sure,” Dickory muttered at them, cracking a small grin when the boys howled with laughter. 

They paused when Hickory started letting off a low growl, “Move it.” 

“Mama’s mad!” Neffy took off ahead of them. 

The boys cackled and ran after her. Hickory sighed in long suffering and rubbed his face, following after them.

 

“Yeah,” Bruce sighed as he looked around from the island's edge. “I can’t see them. And we’re moving. What about your broom?” 

“No dice,” Clay huffed. “The thing turned into a rock on me, and no matter how hard I try, it won’t get off the ground.” 

“Soooo we’re stuck up here?” Remix sighed and looked around the dead chunk of land. “God, I hope there’s nothing up here with us.” 

“Well, don’t jinx us,” Lydia laughed. “We need to find a way down before Pandora’s ass decides to up and drop us like a sack of potatoes. Any thoughts?” She looked at John, but the man had his eyes fixated on something below. “John?” 

“Look,” John pointed to an area of land that was lush and green. He moves his eyes in the direction the life of the land was going, stopping at Volcano Rock City. 

“Life?” Clay furrowed his brows. 

“Are they trying to find you?” Floyd looked around. 

“Maybe he was right. Maybe they need your help,” Bruce hummed. 

Their eyes widened when the land around the little camp came to life. 

“Was that… heaven's rain?” Floyd frowned. “How old is this kid? Branch didn’t learn that until he was fourteen.” 

“Prodigy, it seems,” Bruce sighed. “At least life is coming back, and we can find them as soon as we find a way down.” 

John frowned a bit, eyes on the trail of life. Something felt… wrong. The bond he had with Life was thrumming in his ears, like it was begging to be reconnected. Old and familiar, like a loved one just out of reach. This didn’t feel like a stranger… and yet, Branch was gone. He would have felt it if he weren’t. They were too late, and he’d have to come to terms with that. He couldn’t afford to get his hopes up. 

“Well, at any rate, we need to- ah,” Lydia smiled when Bruce’s pendant glowed. “Right on time.” 

Bruce snorted and tapped it. “Are you guys okay?” He asked. 

“I think we should be asking you that, Spirit,” Coal laughed. “We’re okay. Are you guys all in one piece?” 

“Yeah, we’re okay. Getting down is looking a little bleak, though. Lydia’s worried we’re going to drop,” he sighed. 

“Not an unreasonable fear,” Coal hummed, looking up at the floating islands. “Don’t worry, we’ll figure out a way to get you down.” 

“Actually,” Clay smiled, looking out into the sky. “I may have some friends who can help with that.” 

They all looked up and smiled when they saw the funk ship maneuvering through the new sky islands. 

“Oh good,” Coal smiled up at the sky.

“Papa,” John came closer to the pendant. “We can see the start and trail of Life from up here. It seems like wherever they go, life follows. They made it to Volcano Rock City like I thought, but it looks like they’re moving on and heading in this direction. We’re getting help,” he looked at Clay, flagging down the ship via his lightning. “We need Life to fix the balance. I think you guys should turn around and try to find them. We’ll let you know when we’re safe.” 

“I don’t like the idea of leaving you,” Tempo’s voice said. 

“He’s right, Dad,” Bruce hummed. “We’ve got help now. Our priorities are still the same: find Life, find the rest of the six, close the box, and fix the world. If we have to do things separately for a little while, then that’s what we do.”

“We’ll be okay, Dad,” Floyd smiled. “And we’ll keep in contact. Clay’s friends are helping, so we’ll be safe. You guys be careful down there. Down there is not so safe.” 

“We’ll be careful,” Coal nodded. 

“We’ll call you when we have a game plan,” Bruce nodded. 

“Okay,” Tempo sighed. “Please be careful. Just because you’re in the sky, doesn’t mean you’re safe.” 

“That’s a fair point,” John hummed. “We will. We love you guys.” 

“Love you boys too. Call us if you need us,” Coal said. 

“Same to you,” Bruce smiled, and the call was cut. 

They looked up as the funk ship stopped above them. A bubble came down and popped, Darnell in the middle, grinning at Clay. “Need a lift?” 

“Hell yeah,” Clay laughed and went over to hug him. 

 

“Well, you heard them, let’s turn around,” Coal waved.

“Hold up,” Eva took his and Tempo’s arms before they could move. Her eyes darted around. “We’re not alone.” 

“That’s the scariest sentence you’ve ever said,” Poppy whined and took Viva’s arm. 

“What do you sense?” Coal moved his eyes around. 

“Something dangerous. Whatever it is, it doesn’t want us here,” she whispered. 

Tempo’s eyes widened when they found a set of glowing yellow eyes. Its head moved out of the shadows of the forest, a rather large owl head peeking out at them. 

“An owl?” Irena frowned. “It’s huge.” 

They instantly backed up when its head came farther out, its neck long and curved. Two antler-like horns were atop its head, covered in some form of dark moss that hung down around its face. Its chest was broad and thick like a lion's, its arms thick with muscle, and talons sharp as its paws landed heavily into the ground. As its body came into view, its torso kept coming, elongated. It had a heavy tail that whipped around, knocking into trees. 

It looked at them, its head moving side to side in short little tick motions, eyes never leaving them. They gasped, a few of the girls squealing, when it clacked its beak together, the sound coming out like a gunshot. 

Tempo put his arms out, huddling the girls behind them as it grew closer. Their breaths held as it stopped right in front of them, eyeing them.

“What do we do?” Irena whispered. She gasped as it looked at her in an instant. Their eyes widened when the girl disappeared in a flash of light. 

“Irena?” Poppy gasped. It whipped its head to her, and she disappeared as well. 

Tempo clamped his mouth shut and backed them up quickly. 

It made a squealing screech noise before throwing its claws down, ripping up dirt in anger, and tail smashing into dead trees. It shot its eyes at each one of them, and one by one, they all disappeared in a flash of bright light. 

“Moon!” Coal gasped, hand reaching out for his before his husband disappeared. 

He gasped and backed up as the creature got right in his face. He jumped when the thing clacked its beak again loudly, squeezing his eyes shut. 

Magic washed over him, and suddenly, he was falling to the ground. He gasped and shot to sit up, looking around. He was in a different part of the forest?

What the hell? 

He looked up at the sky and around the islands. Okay, so he was teleported. That’s what that thing was doing. Eva was right. It didn’t want them there, so it kicked them out. That meant everyone was alive at the very least.

He rubbed his head and tapped his pendant. He frowned and picked it up by the strap, making an irritated face when he saw the gem was cracked, likely under the pressure of that thing's magic. 

He got up and looked around. Where the hell was he? Maybe near…

He paused when the trees and grass around the area suddenly started coming to life, blooming with color. He kept still. Was this another trap? 

But as the trees came back to full bloom and he could hear creeks start running with water again, he knew what was happening. 

He was near Life. The kid they’d been searching for!

He walked in the direction from which life had been spreading, smiling when he heard the laughter of a group nearby, picking up the pace. 

Even if they were just a kid, they could help so much. He could teach them the way he’d taught Branch, and they could start healing things.

“If ya’ll don’t stop callin' me mama, I’m gonna floor your asses,” he heard a male’s voice say. A deep voice. 

“But you are so like a mama,” A girl giggled, she too sounded older. Was he totally confident that Life was a kid? 

“Your magic is so beautiful,” Another boy said happily. 

Coal walked around a bend, looking around. There was a small group walking his way. A girl and three boys with… wait. 

“I love my magic,” Branch smiled happily as he touched a tree, which instantly bloomed to life. He smiled up as the clouds parted and sent sun rays down on him.

Was he imagining things? Branch was…

Branch paused and looked right at him. 

It had to be a dream, but…

“P-Papa?” Branch said shakily. 

“Oh my god,” Coal’s eyes filled with tears. His boy, his baby, was… alive.

“Papa!” Branch cried out, eyes wet with tears. He ran over to the man and threw himself into his arms. 

Coal wasted no time, hauling the boy up like he was a little kid again. Branch instantly wrapped his legs around his waist, his tail wrapping around him as well. 

“How are you- I thought you were-” Coal cried openly, holding him like he would never let go. 

“I-I’ll explain, but I’m okay,” Branch cried into his shoulder, just short of sobbing. 

Coal sank to the ground and held him tightly. The man had gone so long trying to be everyone’s emotional pillar, but here, right in this moment, everything came tumbling down as he held the boy he thought he would never get to see again.

He shook like a leaf as all the sobs he’d been holding back came to the surface like a roaring wave. Everything he’d been feeling, sadness, grief, and depression, all slipped away in favor of the new and more intense feelings taking over him. Joy and relief. 

Branch sank into him. Once his papa’s sobs had started, there was no hope for him either. Every ounce of the emotions he’d been battling over the years was put into his cries as he held onto one of the people he’d longed to see for far too long. 

After a long few minutes of nothing but crying, Coal finally pulled back just a bit to look at him. He sniffled a bit and touched Branch’s cheek, “You’re blue again.” 

Branch smiled and hiccuped a bit, “I have a lot to tell you.” 

“You sure do,” Coal kissed his head. He then pulled him in close again for another hug. Finally, he had his baby back.

Notes:

At least they have each other now!

Chapter 14: Together At Last

“Nice to meet you boys,” Coal smiled as he was introduced to the wolves. “Thank you for taking care of him.” 

“He kinda took care of us too,” Hickory laughed. 

Branch smiled, still under his papa’s arm. He’d likely be there for a while. 

He blinked a little and smiled, looking up at Coal. “Incoming,” he warned once. 

Coal blinked before a bright smile came over his face as Chai appeared and raced from Branch’s shoulders over to Coal’s. 

“I’m so glad you’re okay,” Coal hugged the little fox. He looked at Branch and gave him a similar warning, “Incoming.” 

Branch got an excited look on his face before Amber, Coal’s leopard, appeared and tackled him to the ground. 

The boy's eyes widened a bit at the sight of the big cat, but their panic was alleviated as Branch laughed happily, Amber licking his face. 

Coal smiled down at them and then looked at the group. His eyes shifted to Neffy and narrowed, “Your parents are looking for you.” 

Neffy blinked, “You know who I am?” 

“I may have only met you when you were a baby, but I couldn’t forget your hair,” he laughed. 

“So fair,” she laughed with him. “I know. Chai told me. I’m looking for them too.” 

“Well, I was with your mom, but… they’re up there,” he looked up at the sky islands. 

“Is that where Dad is? Or Poppy?” Branch looked up. 

“No,” Coal sighed. “Something far scarier separated us,” he hummed. 

That shot anxiety through his body. That meant his girls were out there in this hellscape alone.

“Hate the sound of that,” Neffy frowned. 

“At this point, I’m keeping a list of scariest monsters,” Dock shivered. “The watchers are still number one.” 

“Let’s hope we don’t see my number one again,” Coal casually checked their surroundings. 

“Well, at least we don’t have to worry about the stalker anymore,” Hickory winked at Branch. 

Coal’s brows furrowed, looking between them. “What did you do?” 

“I cleansed it,” Branch smiled. “The poor thing was suffering. Hold on,” he smiled and went to move forward. He blinked when Coal’s grip on him tightened. He laughed at the cautious look on his face. “I’m not going far, Papa. I won’t leave again, I promise,” he said, squeezing his hand. 

Coal made a perturbed noise and let him go, “You and I are going to talk later.” 

Yeesh. He knew that had to be coming eventually. 

He nodded and walked to an open area. He looked at the wolves, “Cover your ears.” 

They blinked but did as they were told anyway. 

He put his fingers to his mouth and let out a very high-pitched whistle that fluctuated in tone. 

“Damn child,” Coal rubbed his ears. 

“Sorry,” Branch smiled sheepishly. He looked up when a shadow appeared and smiled brightly up at the wood sprite. 

Coal’s eyes widened. “That was the stalker?” 

“Yup,” Branch smiled and hopped into its hand as it put it down. “Hey buddy,” He put his hands on its cheeks as it brought him close. “Are you doing okay?” He looked over the sprite. 

It made a noise of affirmation and waved its other hand over him, petals falling over him. 

Branch laughed and put his hand out, a magic circle appearing in front of his hand. A flower crown then wrapped around its head and bloomed. 

“Can you see if there is anything dangerous in the area?” Branch looked around their surroundings. 

The sprite made a noise, and Branch looked up at it. It brought him closer and started making small noises. 

“Uh-huh. Ew, what is that?” Branch’s face scrunched. 

“He can really understand that thing?” Dock asked. 

“Yup,” Coal nodded. “He’s been able to see and talk to spirits since he was little. He can see all that’s living and communicate with all that’s light and pure. He used to bring home forest spirits all the time,” he smiled fondly at the memories. “His brother could commune with passing spirits and talk to all the sprites hiding in the shadows. One time, they both came home with a whole colony of soot sprites,” he laughed softly. 

“Aww,” Neffy cooed. “That’s so cute.”

 “Musta made ya’lls lives interesting,” Hickory laughed. 

“Never a dull day,” Coal laughed with a nod. “Between them and their three brothers, yeah. Besides them, I have an elemental, a storm, and an eclectic.” 

“Oh, I’m eclectic now,” Neffy smiled. “My favorite thing to dabble in is curses.” 

“That’s what your mom said,” Coal laughed.

“She’s really good at it, too,” Dickory hummed and looked up when Branch jumped down. 

Chai hopped off of Coal and ran over to jump in the magic circle as Branch made one, spinning around with his foot out to make one glow to life. 

Branch laughed as Chai bounced around, creating new symbols under his paws. He put his hands to the air and waved them downward, invoking the symbol for Earth. 

“Paradise Garden,” Branch said, power in his voice, pushing his hands forward. 

They looked around quickly as large and thorny hedges surrounded the area, circling them. Vines then grew up from there and formed a dome over them, with roses blooming all around. The ground under them became lush and bloomed with flowers. 

“Whaaat are you doing?” Dock looked around. 

“Protecting us,” Branch waved as his sprite friend disappeared. “There’s something heading in our direction. Something big and territorial with way too much magic. It’s likely whatever sent you here, Papa. It won’t be so nice the second time it sees you. We’ll have to wait until it moves on. If I had John with me, we could have done Garden of Thorns and Bones, but…” he sighed. “Besides, I have to do the life and death ritual tonight, and I need safety for that.” 

While Paradise Garden was a defensive spell, Garden of Thorns and Bones was an offensive spell. One that worked really well, too.

“I know everyone's still out there and separated, which is not ideal, and I hate the idea of Viva and Poppy out there on their own, but I don’t have the magic right now to take whatever that thing is on,” Branch rubbed his neck. 

“You don’t need to explain yourself, Sprite,” Coal put an arm around him. “If that thing comes back, I prefer to be in here. It’s getting late anyway. We need rest and food. Some of you look severely sleep deprived,” he looked at the bags under their eyes and the exhaustion lingering in their limbs.

“Sleep? Ha. What’s sleep?” Dock let out a hearty laugh, hands on his hips. It made Branch break into a fit of giggles. 

This only made Coal look between them in concern. He then looked at the other three, “How long has it been since any of you have slept?” 

Hickory sighed and rubbed his face. “It’s been a little while.” 

“It’s been fifty-two hours,” Dickory deadpanned, looking completely and utterly over everything. 

“Every time we slowed down, something broke through our defenses,” Neffy sighed and looked around at the garden. “I don’t even know if this will hold. He’s running on fumes like the rest of us.” 

“And whatever magic these things are made up of seems to do a good job negating mine,” Branch sighed. “It’s so weird. The magic pulsing through everything feels so familiar yet foreign. It negates my magic, but I’m also able to negate it as well. It’s so weird, it’s like- would you be quiet for two seconds?” He suddenly snapped. 

Coal blinked, “What?” 

“Because you’re yelling, he’s arguing, and I’m overwhelmed!” Branch huffed. “No, you can't just-! Yes, I can!” Branch’s voice went higher at the end. 

Belle cackled, “Now you can sit in the back and be overwhelmed with him! Hi guys! Let’s play a game!” Belle grinned and skipped away, doing a small cartwheel. 

“What is happening?” Coal frowned. 

“Belle, stop!” Chai yipped as he ran after her. “We haven’t explained any of this!” 

“You’re no fun,” Belle rolled her eyes and looked at Coal. “Hey. I’m Belle. I live rent-free in Branch’s subconscious. So does Meadow, we’re both in here!” She grinned as she knocked on their head.

Coal crossed his arms and looked at the other four, “Explain, please.” 

“It’s a long story,” Neffy rubbed her temples. 

“Oo! I’ll start a fire for us!” Belle hopped up and ran to get firewood.

“Absolutely not, you little maniac,” Hickory ran after her.

“I cannot be contained!” Belle cackled and ran away from him. “Catch me if you can, Mama!” 

“Stop callin’ me that!” Hickory growled. 

“I’ll go help him,” Dock sighed heavily and followed after them.

“Start talking,” Coal rubbed his temple. 

 

“He saved our souls, and we couldn’t be more grateful. Even if Belle has a funny way of showing it,” Meadow smiled softly. 

Once Belle had been wrangled and caught by the boys, Meadow had pushed himself to the forefront, ready to happily explain to Coal. He was much calmer, and Coal appreciated that. 

They were sitting around the fire as the night drew in, all of them keeping an eye on the barrier Branch had made. Over the last few days, they’d come to a horrifying realization: there were no animals left in the forest. At least none that Branch could feel. This meant that they had to live off of whatever Branch could grow, which was a lot, but to carnivores, it was like some form of torture. 

That being said, they had all been eating a fruit salad that Meadow had prepared for them.

“It’s difficult, all of us being squished into one subconscious, and I’m sure it’s having a sizable impact on Branch’s magic, just keeping us alive, but he hasn’t given up on us once. He has one of the kindest souls I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting,” Meadow smiled. 

Coal sat back with a small smile. “Yeah. That’s my boy. He’s always had a big heart. I have no doubt that he’s working on a way to free you even from him. I’m grateful that you two helped him save himself. Sounds like we would have taken too long anyway,” he looked at Neffy, who nodded. “Tearing a hole right through the veil of Life. My god, how my kid is strong.” 

“Angels are the strongest of us,” Meadow nodded. 

“Angels?” Coal looked at him. 

“That’s just what Life and Death used to be called. That’s what I read anyway,” Meadow hummed. “Stronger than any of the other four.” He paused and smiled, “Oh yes. My bad. It was nice talking to you,” Meadow smiled. 

His face then relaxed, and Branch blinked a few times. He rubbed his head and shook it softly as his mind cleared once more. 

“You with me again, Sprite?” Coal searched his eyes. 

“Yeah. Sorry. I was going to tell you about them, but I guess Belle had other plans,” Branch rolled his eyes, shushing her in his subconscious when she started protesting. 

“You’re one hell of a kid, you know that?” Coal put an arm around him and pulled him up to his side. 

“I’ve been told a few times,” Branch laughed and put his head on his shoulder. “Oh, I reinforced the barrier around the camp you guys made for the rockers.” 

“Oh good,” Coal nodded, an underlying anxiety in his voice. 

Branch smiled knowingly at him. “We also saved the remaining people in the city.” 

Coal looked at him, “You went into that storm? That’s incredibly dangerous.” 

“We’re alive, aren’t we?” Branch laughed. “It’s fine. There were people who needed help. Including one very cranky and grumpy Umber Rivers.” 

Coal looked at him quickly before relief washed over his body, “You took him to the camp?” 

“Yup,” Branch nodded.

Coal rubbed his forehead. “How much trouble did he give you?” 

“Oh, he tried to give me a lot,” Branch laughed. 

“But that boy’s will is stronger than any man's,” Hickory laughed. “You shoulda seen him. The man tried to put up a barrier to keep us out, and this kid just walked right through it.” 

Coal rubbed his face with a small laugh on his lips, “That man is so stubborn.”

“Yeah, well, I gave him what for, too,” Branch smiled gratefully when Dock brought him some fruit salad.

“Bet he took that well,” Coal sighed. 

“He… did actually,” Branch hummed, surprising Coal. “He was very remorseful and wanted to apologize, and he reminded me of… well, me. That’s when I decided that maybe instead of lashing out at him, I should be trying to give him what he’s been rejecting this whole time: love. It’s what healed my hurt heart; maybe I could do the same for him. That’s what I thought anyway,” he smiled. “And it worked. I gave him a hug and told him to defrost his cold heart. I hope it made a lasting impact.” 

Coal was looking at him in surprise and affection. He pulled him close and hugged him. “Are you even the same kid? Before you would have just cursed him out,” he laughed and wiped at his eyes as they threatened to tear up. 

“I did that first,” Branch laughed and put his salad down to hug him. “But… I guess I’ve been through enough now to know what it looks like. He was regretful and had gotten to the point of giving up. I can understand that. He… I only wanted to apologize.” 

Coal frowned and pulled back to look at him. 

Branch rubbed his eyes as tears started running down his cheeks. “I’m sorry I ran away. I’m sorry I hid, and I’m sorry I never came back. I-I got it in my head that I couldn’t until I had fixed myself, and in doing that, I threw myself down a dark pit that only made me more grey. I know you could have helped me, all of you, but I was ashamed of myself. I.. I blamed myself every day for this,” he ran a hand over his papa’s light arm. “And at some point, I only wished to disappear. I fell down that hole deeper than I could have ever imagined.” 

“Sprite,” Coal took his cheeks in his hands and wiped his tears with his thumbs. “I’ve never blamed any of you for this. What happened that night was an accident. Every one of you needs to accept that. We all made it out alive, and that’s what matters,” he smiled and kissed his head. “You should never hide from us when you’re hurting. We’re your family, and even if some of us say things we don’t mean in the end, we all still love you dearly. I know you fell deep, but I know you found a light to pull you out.” 

Branch sniffled a bit and nodded, “She’s my eternal light. I’m scared I’m gonna fall again.” 

“You won’t,” Coal smiled. “You have us, and hey, it’s already happened. You’ve already fallen once. Maybe,” he started singing. “To fall is to learn one way. Maybe, it’s all gonna turn out great. I know you’ll be fine,” he sang, hugging him. “I know it’s light you’ll find,” he sang higher, dragging out the word. 

Their group was trying to give them privacy and talk amongst themselves, but had quieted with small smiles as his voice soothed something in all of them that they didn’t know they needed. Those looks alone brought a new feeling to Coal’s chest. Every one of these kids desperately needed parental comfort.

Branch gripped his shirt and buried his face in his chest, “I missed you so much.” 

“I missed you, too, Sprite.” Coal hugged him close. 

Branch’s head shot up and looked back when the wall of foliage started tearing and breaking.

“Something’s getting in.” Branch got up quickly and put his hands out, a barrier, trying to come up behind the plants. It flickered and backfired, sending waves of shock through his body. 

He fell to his knees and looked at his hands. “What is happening?” 

“You’re physically and magically exhausted,” Coal helped him back up. “Let me.” He put a hand up, and a magic circle appeared below him, shining bright orange with the sun below his feet. A barrier shot up in an instant and glowed to life. He pushed his hand forward, and the barrier expanded to push just outside of the dome to keep out whatever was trying to get in.

He let go of Branch and walked over to the hole it was tearing. He peered through and met glowing eyes. One’s he’d seen before. 

He jumped back and quickly moved back to the group. “Yup. My number one scariest is here.” 

“Hate,” Dock frowned. 

“I still need to do the ritual,” Branch rubbed his face. 

“You have almost nothing in you,” Coal frowned. 

“Yeah, but if I don’t, only death will wash over the earth, and it’ll push back all the progress I’ve made,” he argued.

“Then let us help you,” Neffy came to his side and squeezed his arm. She smiled, her eyes lighting up with magic. “Take all that you need.” 

Coal smiled softly at her. She was just like her mom. 

He took Branch’s hand and nodded, “Whatever will help you.” 

Branch looked between them and smiled, “Thank you.” 

Chai smiled and bounced down to the ground. He ran ahead and ran in a circle, the spell starting up under him. 

Branch smiled and pulled them along, letting go to step into the circle. The second he set foot in, the circle glowed brightly, and the tree of life formed under him. He took in a big breath through his nose, and things bloomed around him. Even the flowers in his hair seemed to grow bigger and brighter.

Neffy smiled softly at him. “He’s beautiful in every sense of the matter. Not like I have a crush on him or whatever,” she laughed when Coal raised his brows at her. “Beautiful in the sense of a sunset or the starry sky at night. Something you admire and feel grateful you get to witness.” 

“Wow,” Coal smiled. “You have a way with words.” 

“She always has.” Hickory smiled and stopped by her. “And she’s right. His magic is radiant, but so is his soul.” 

“I have a crush on him!” Dock called from in front of Branch, the two giving each other teasing looks. 

“What is this relationship?” Coal laughed. 

“Not sure,” Hickory laughed. “This is just how they are. We thought it was actual flirting, but after listening to them, we know it’s just jokes… maybe.” 

“It’s something,” Dickory rolled his eyes.

“It’s love, I tell you,” Dock snickered, solidifying their theory. They were play flirting.

Branch looked back at Coal and Neffy, and the two put their hands out to supply all the magic he needed. 

He sighed as magic radiated over him and into the land. His hands raised and swept around as he guided the magic back through the earth. Even with little magic, this was one of the best feelings. 

He paused when he felt something rumble through their bond. He frowned and looked around at the circle as it flickered. 

“What’s happening?” Coal frowned. 

“I don’t know. Take your hands away. Maybe it’s the foreign magic,” he hummed. 

They pulled their hands back and backed away. 

Branch frowned as his circle started distorting. He looked down and grabbed Chai, throwing him out of the circle and into Coal’s arms. Right after, his body started convulsing as the magic backfired into him. 

“Branch!” Coal gasped. 

“Pandora,” Branch managed to say as the magic fried him. 

“We have to do some-” Dock stepped a foot onto the circle. 

“No, don’t!” Coal gasped as Dock was suddenly introduced to a thousand watts of magical backfire. 

“What do we do?!” Neffy shrieked.

Coal put Chai down and put his hands forward, “Spell breaker!” 

The circle under the two suddenly shattered, and the glow stopped. 

The boys immediately fell to the ground, a groan on their lips. 

“Are you boys okay?” Hickory hurried to their side. 

“Super duper, Mama,” Branch giggled. 

“You worry too much,” Dock giggled with just as much delirium.

Hickory sighed in long suffering. He looked at Coal, “I think they’re okay.” 

Coal stopped by them and sighed, “Pandora’s magic interfered?” 

“Yup!” Branch laughed. “Man, it feels so familiar.” 

“You’re also in magical shock,” Coal helped him sit up. “Let’s get them away from the circle and lay them down.” 

“On it,” Hickory picked up Dock. 

“Come on,” Coal lifted Branch up and took him back to the fire. 

“Oh hey,” Dock giggled when Branch was sat next to him. 

“Hey,” Branch laughed with a bit of a wheeze. 

“Is this normal?” Neffy sat on a log, looking at them. 

“Yes,” Coal sighed. “Backfires are hard, but on a spell this heavy, the backfire is pretty intense. Dock though,” he hummed. “His body was just introduced to a whole lot of magic. We’re gonna keep an eye on him.” 

Hickory and Dickory frowned and looked at their youngest. 

“Bro,” Branch gasped as he put both hands out. “Check this out. I can fit my whole world in my hands.” 

Dock gasped, “Really?” He looked over. 

Branch then turned to him and took his face in his open hands. 

Dock gasped and looked at him in a gushy way, “Bro.” 

“They literally never shut up,” Dickory said in exasperation. 

Coal couldn’t help but laugh a bit. He could tell his son was pretty comfortable around these people, and it made him happy to know that he had friends.

“Alright. You kids are in desperate need of rest, so let’s do that, okay? We’re safe in here for now, and you guys need all the strength you can get.” Coal waved them to go lie down.

Branch and Dock were already two steps ahead of everyone, asleep, leaning against each other's backs.

“They’re so funny,” Neffy laughed and lay down on the ground. 

“They’re idiots,” Dickory huffed and did the same. His words held no fire, though, and almost sounded affectionate.

“They’re our idiots,” Hickory yawned, already on his way to sleep. 

Coal smiled and lay back, looking up. He could see the glow of the moon through the barrier, and it brought a small sigh to his lips. He truly hoped his moon was okay.

 

Tempo opened his eyes cautiously as he was teleported in a flash. He sighed in relief when he seemed to be in one piece. 

He looked up when he heard snoring and froze. 

He’d been teleported into what seemed to be a den of large beasts. They almost looked like… rabbits? But far larger. They were easily four times his size with large floppy ears—and about a dozen eyes. 

He stiffened when one of them snored, and he saw the rows of sharp teeth. Cause why not, right? Everything was nightmare fuel out here and carnivorous as hell. Why would rabbits be any different? It’s not like they were herbivores or anything.

He could hear Luna in the back of his mind laughing at his exasperation. 

“Shush,” He huffed. 

He took in a deep breath before trying to maneuver through the large creatures quietly. He held his breath as one near him started moving around in its sleep, blowing a large puff of breath at him. 

He put a hand on his mouth as the smell nearly gagged him, bringing tears to the corners of his eyes. 

He wiped them away and twisted and turned to get around them without touching them. 

“Tempo,” Luna said in an urgent tone. 

He looked back, and his eyes widened at the set of glowing red eyes looking at him. One of the babies had woken and was staring him down. 

He did the first thing that came to his mind, waving a hand and creating a magic circle. “Moon’s reflection,” he said quickly, and he turned invisible.

To his horror, the baby then looked around quickly before hopping around with angry squeaks of protest, trying to find him. 

He winced as the beast trampled over its sleeping companions clumsily and woke the beasts, now angry that they had been stepped on. 

Time to get the hell out of here. 

He quickly ran through them, careful not to make contact. 

His eyes widened as he felt Pandora’s magic shift and his own magic become unstable. 

“Oh no,” He mumbled as his spell backfired and, rather than making him invisible, made him glow like a beacon in the night. “Shit,” he sighed as they all looked at him, dozens of red eyes on him. 

He attempted to reverse the spell quickly, but just as he feared, the spell was now locked, and he was stuck glowing. 

He looked up when they all started growling deeply at him. 

“Alright,” he sighed and broke a sharp branch off a tree. “Come on then,” he readied the weapon as Luna appeared by his side, growling.

He stood his ground, “Come on!” 

Notes:

Don't forget to comment what you think!

Chapter 15: Winding Paths

Notes:

Sorry, there was no sneak peek this time for those following on my Insta! I ended up working super late and passed out when I got home!

A shriek echoed down the long halls as Irena was teleported into existence. She landed on the hard floor with a bit of a groan. 

She then sat up quickly. Where the hell had that beast teleported her? 

She blinked in surprise when she found Floyd, Clay, and Bruce looking at her in bewilderment. 

“Irena?” Floyd blinked and came over quickly to help her up. “Where did you come from? What happened?” 

Irena shook her head a bit and pushed up her glasses. “We encountered something in the woods. God, it was terrifying,” she shivered. 

“Are you okay?” Bruce looked her over. 

“I think so,” She nodded and stretched her neck a bit. “That thing separated us. It teleported us away from each other. I hope everyone's okay,” she hummed in anxiety. 

“Oh god, me too,” Floyd rubbed his forehead. 

“Our parents are tough as nails. They’ll be okay,” Clay hummed. “Eva’s an archetype, so I assume she’s got a good magical arsenal. Poppy and Viva,” he frowned at the floor. 

“Viva’s an incredible fighter,” Remix put in as he walked over. “She’s incredibly skilled with a bow. Poppy on the other hand…” 

“Oh god,” Bruce sighed. “Hopefully, she landed somewhere safe.” 

Irena hummed and sighed, looking around. “Where’s your other brother?” 

“Over there,” Floyd sighed and looked at John asleep on a couch. “He tried to do the Life and Death ritual, and Pandora’s magic made it backfire. He’s been out for a few hours.” 

“Woof. I hate backfire,” she shivered.

“Don’t we all,” Clay sighed and smiled as Cooper and Darnell waved him to follow. “We’re gonna find a good place to settle the ship and then start looking for survivors of this nightmare. My parents and friends now included in that,” he smiled and followed the boys. 

“Let’s make sure you’re okay,” Floyd said, taking Irena’s hand and pulling her along. 

What they didn’t see was a black, slimy worm crawl from Irena’s leg onto the floor. It looked around before wiggling its way into the air duct.

 

Viva gasped as she was teleported into the woods, face-first into the dirt. She groaned and pushed herself up a little bit, looking around. She blinked in surprise when she found the forest around her alive and thriving. Maybe thriving a little too much. 

Everywhere she looked, the plant life was growing in abundance and even over itself. This must be the product of the new Life. 

She sat up and rubbed her head before shaking off the dirt. She got up and looked around. “Poppy?” She called, but nothing but silence filled the air around her. “Coal? Eva?” She called, but was once again met by silence. 

“Dammit,” She sighed and pulled her bow from her back. She’d seen entirely too much now to let her guard down. 

Her anxiety was through the roof. She really didn’t like the idea of her sister being on her own. Sure, Poppy could handle herself when she needed to, but against these creatures? She had to find her. 

Easier said than done. She could be anywhere.

She looked to the sky and hummed at the stars. Reading them wasn’t too hard. It looked like the closest village to her was Pop Village, and saying it was close was generous. She could turn back, but that would take her back to Volcano Rock City, and she’d rather not freeze.

So she turned herself toward home and started walking. Hopefully, everything scary was asleep for now. She’s heard mention of something called a watcher, and she wasn’t too keen to find out what exactly that was. 

She looked around as the woods started becoming less and less lively. So Life was headed in the other direction then. It was almost enough to turn her around, but… something was calling her this way. So she’d follow it. 

She bristled as shadows started covering the ground the farther she walked. She knocked an arrow and looked around cautiously as she walked. Her ears caught a noise, and she looked right, finding a small creek with water rushing through it. 

Odd. 

Life was no longer around her, and the forest was dull and dead once more. Any water in this section of the forest would have been still and as lifeless as the forest. 

She kept her arrow at the ready and slowly moved that way. She blinked as she heard splashing water and… yips? Angry yips. 

She stepped out of the dead trees and pointed her arrow down the path of the creek. She blinked in surprise when she saw a small fox… standing on water? 

It was blue and white in color, its eyes a gorgeous blue that contrasted against the grey of the forest. There was a symbol she was unfamiliar with on its forehead that glowed to life. 

It growled at its dark and furry assailants as they surrounded him from the shore. These things looked like black puff balls of matted fur and teeth. 

Gross. 

The beasts shrieked and emitted a dark puff of shadows at the little fox. The cloud then changed shape and turned into daggers of dark metal. 

The fox whipped around, and water shot up from the creek, slicing the daggers in two and sending them to dig into the ground. 

Tough little guy.

It then whipped its tail around and sent water slashing at the creatures with an angry yip. It growled when the beast split into two and multiplied, more puff balls now surrounding it. 

It yipped angrily and made bubbles of water come from the creek. They then turned into shards of ice. “Die!” Viva heard before the shards went flying into the beasts. 

She blinked. Did he just talk?

A frustrated and exasperated growl left him as the beasts got up once more and split to make even more. He backed up as they started advancing into the water. He stomped his front paws, and the water came up to try and drown the beasts. To his dismay, they came right back up with hisses. 

He flinched when one jumped at him, teeth bared.

Viva released her arrow and shot the thing onto the shore. She grimaced when it spilt down the middle with a sickening squelch and split into two. 

The fox whipped around to look at her and glared. “I don’t need help! Leave me be!” 

“Looks like you could use help to me,” Viva knocked another arrow and shot one back as it tried to attack the fox.

He looked at it and backed up as it split again. He then looked back at her, “You can hear me? You’re a witch, then?” 

“Well, no, I’m… Is that the only way I could hear you?” She hummed. 

“Duh,” he rolled his eyes and stamped his feet to push the creatures back with a small wave. “I’m a familiar.” 

Another went down with an arrow and split. 

“Stop doing that! Obviously, it’s only making things worse!” He growled. 

“If you have a better suggestion, I’m all ears! Or I could let them eat you!” She snapped back. 

He growled but said nothing in return. 

She frowned at the creatures emitting large amounts of shadow. Think! Branch had said something along these lines. 

“Well, what’s the best way to run off the dark?” Branch smiled. 

Viva hummed, “Turn on a light.” 

“Exactly,” Branch grinned. “In this case, you want to make it a weapon. You have to visualize it.” 

Viva nodded to herself and pulled back the string on her bow, taking in a breath. A buzz of excitement filled her chest as an arrow of light appeared from her hands and into her bow. 

“Whoa,” the fox looked at her in shock. 

She released the string, and the arrow zipped by, impaling a beast and making it incinerate instantly. To their joy, it stayed gone. Definitely not as strong as Branch’s arrows, but they would do!

The fox yelped and jumped away as the mass of them started swarming. He ran behind her, “Do it again!” 

“I thought you didn’t need help,” Viva scoffed even as she fired more light arrows at the creatures. 

“Shut!” He growled. 

Viva rolled her eyes and fired them at a rapid pace until they all disappeared in a puff of smoke. 

“There,” she hummed. “Are you out here by yourself?” She looked down at him. 

He looked at her and turned his head away. 

She rolled her eyes. “Okay. Bye,” she waved and started walking. 

He looked after her incredulously, “You’re just going to leave me?” 

“Yup. You don’t need help, and you don’t want to talk. I have a lot more to do than sit here and try to get you to talk,” she shrugged and kept walking.

The fox frowned and shifted his weight. He looked at her walking away and into the dark and lifeless forest. He growled and ran after her. 

“Wait up!” He called.

She smiled to herself before wiping it away and looking at him, “What? I have a lot to do.” 

He shifted his weight. “Maybe I could come with you or whatever. I have a lot more magic than you, and yours is… useful. Besides, traveling alone right now is suicide.” 

That made anxiety bloom in her chest all over again, worrying about her sister. 

She put a hand on her hip, “Alright. Fair enough. My mission is kind of a dangerous one, though.” 

“I can handle it,” He scoffed. “I’m Aquaris.” 

“Like the star sign,” Viva smiled. 

Aquaris paused briefly before shaking his head. “No. That’s Aquarius. I’m Aquaris.” 

“Oh,” she smiled. “Alright, I’m Viva. Why are you all alone out here?” 

Aquaris hopped onto her shoulder with ease and relaxed. Did all fox familiars prefer to ride on shoulders? An interesting thought. 

“I’ve been alone for a while. I lost my witch a long time ago,” he hummed. 

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Viva said as she kept walking. “Well, you can stay with me. You won’t be lonely any longer.” She smiled.

Aquaris blinked. Huh. He guessed he was lonely.

He looked at her and couldn’t help but relax. The aura this girl was putting off was soft and warm. 

Maybe he could trust her.

 

Poppy gasped as she suddenly popped into existence somewhere deep in the forest. She put her hands out and stopped herself from running straight into a dead tree as her feet stumbled over the dead roots under her.

She looked around quickly and whined a bit. “Viva?” She called. “Tempo? Anyone?” She pulled her arms around herself as she heard the wind howl through the husks of the trees.

Great. It was dark, she had no clue where she was, and she was all alone. 

Okay. No problem. She could handle herself. Hopefully. 

She stiffened when she heard footsteps around her. She pulled an emergency dagger from her hair, a gift from Branch that she had originally laughed about. Now she was more thankful than ever that she had it.

She purposefully kept her eyes looking up and down, just in case she ran into another watcher. That thing nearly got her last time. She didn’t have John or Lydia here to help her this time.

“Hello?” A voice called, making her relax. It was just a troll. 

A purple male came around the corner cautiously and relaxed when he saw her. He had dark hair that curled upward and was dressed in dark, gothic clothing. 

“Oh, thank goodness. I saw a flash of light and thought I was done for.” He placed a hand on his chest. 

“You and me both,” Poppy sighed in pure relief. “Some thing teleported me here and separated me from my family. I guess I should just be grateful to be alive.” 

He nodded, “Many haven’t been so lucky.” He sighed and looked at her. “I’m Cicada. And you might be?” 

“Poppy,” She smiled, keeping her eyes cautiously looking around.

Cicada smiled and put a hand out. “How about you come with me, Poppy? I could keep you safe.” 

Poppy looked at him, her smile still present. Help would be great. 

But as she looked at him again, his eyes sharp and full of intent, she started to feel as though the smile he was giving her was covering up malicious intent. 

Then it hit her, in exercising caution against obvious terrors, she had become blind to the monsters that looked just like her. 

“I’m okay,” she waved politely and backed a few steps. “I should find my family, but it was lovely meeting you, Cicada. I hope you find somewhere safe.” 

Cicada’s smile faltered. “Oh, Poppy. I fear you’ve misunderstood me. I may have phrased it as a question, but I assure you, it wasn’t.” He stepped toward her. 

Her eyes widened, and she turned to make a dash in the opposite direction. A gasp caught in her throat as his hand gripped her wrist and pulled her back with a surprising amount of force.

“Let me go!” She kicked and pulled on his grip. She growled and reared back, stabbing the dagger at his chest. To her horror, the metal bent to the right as it made contact with his skin. 

Cicada let off a low chuckle. “You’re gonna have to try harder than that, princess. I meant it when I said many hadn’t been so lucky. I lost my coven to the monsters of this world. I think you’re just the right person to build a new one with. Forget your family, I’ll give you a new one,” he grinned.

Cold dread filled her body, but her eyes burned with intense hatred. “Fuck off,” she hissed.

“Don’t worry,” Cicada grinned and leaned more into her space. “You’ll see it my way soon enough,” he whispered, his eyes glowing red, and his canines grew sharper, protruding into fangs. 

Poppy’s eyes widened as his lips curled back and he shot for her neck. 

The last thing heard was her screams bouncing around the empty forest.

 

“Of course, let me know if you need anything, man,” Barb smiled as she showed a family to a hut. 

Many people had surfaced out of the forest when they had seen the protective barrier go up, all running from the monsters that now infested the woods. To everyone’s relief, the monsters hit the barrier and disappeared in a puff of darkness. 

They were safe here at least.

She turned to head back to her dad's hut, but paused when a bright light started flashing in an open space. She frowned and put a hand in front of her eyes. What fresh hell was this now? The barrier was supposed to keep everything out.

Eva gasped and stumbled to the ground as she materialized, eyes wide and breath heavy. 

“Eva?” Barb blinked and rushed to her side. “Are you okay?” She looked her over. 

Eva looked at her and nodded softly. “Oh my god. Oh my god!” She rubbed her face. “That thing was terrifying! It looked like an owl! And its eyes, a-and its beak!” She took Barb’s arms in alarm. “It was like gunfire! It was so loud!” 

“Whoa, okay man, uh, Eva,” she gently took her arms and pulled them down so she could take her hands. “Got it, it was scary as hell. Where’s everyone else?” 

“I don’t know,” she deflated. “It separated us, teleported us away from each other.” She got up quickly, “I have to-! I… How can I even help them?” She sank to her knees. “My only purpose was to find them Neffy, and I didn’t even do that. I’m useless.” 

“Eva,” Barb frowned and put an arm around her. “You’re not useless! Aren’t you one of the archetypes or whatever?” 

Eva scoffed, “Yeah. Harmony. How’s that going to help anyone? What am I gonna do? Throw peace magic at them? Play them some music?” 

She winced as she could hear the phantom screams of her family begging for help in her ears. Her magic couldn’t help then, why would it help now 

Barb frowned. “Evangeline, look at me.” 

Eva blinked and looked at her. Barb’s eyes lit with a fire she’d never seen before. It was determined and fierce. It was also warm and inviting. Alluring. 

“Don’t you dare call yourself useless, you hear me? You are strong and powerful, and the only thing holding you back is you. I met the Witch of Life the other day, and that never sounded like magic that could be dangerous, but I witnessed this boy bend light to his whim and turn it into weapons. I know little to nothing about magic, but it seems like just because something is perceived as passive or gentle, it doesn’t mean it has to be. ‘Throw peace at them,’ yes! Throw so much that it seeps the anger and hate out of their bodies! Don’t play them music, steal the sound from their ears! You just have to open your mind to the possibilities.” 

Eva stared at her in shock. She blinked and looked down with a thoughtful look. Could she really do that? Was she strong enough in magic and will?

Barb squeezed her hand and gave her a bright smile, “You got this, Dude!” 

Eva’s brows went up a bit, her cheeks tinting a deep purple color. This girl was probably one of the warmest souls she’d encountered. 

She cleared her throat and hummed. “Say something goes wrong, and I’m not quick enough. I unfortunately have no defenses physically. Do you really think I can make it back to them in one piece?” 

“Yes. They need you, girl,” Barb nodded, even if the prospect made her look worried. “Pop squeak doesn’t seem like she can fight either.” 

Eva’s eyes widened. “And she’s out there all alone!” She shot back up. “Okay, I have to go!” 

“Wait,” Barb grabbed her hand before she could charge off. She gave her a worried look and seemed to be mulling something over. She nodded and looked at her again. “I’ll come with you.” 

“What? No, it’s dangerous out there!” Eva frowned.

“I know! Which is why you shouldn’t be traveling alone! I’m great with weapons!” She grinned. “I can help fill the gaps when magic can’t.” 

“And I’m good with defense!” Riff tripped over himself as he popped around a hut. 

They looked at him in surprise. Barb crossed her arms. “Were you eavesdropping?” 

“No,” Riff crossed his arms, still on the ground. “I was just listening… or something.” 

Eva snorted and giggled, “That’s the same thing.” 

Barb looked at her a bit, a smile coming over her. Her eyes softened when Eva looked at her. “Let us come and help you.” 

Eva let out a small sigh. “What about your dad?” 

“He’s a big boy,” Barb laughed. “He can handle himself.” 

“You really think he’s going to be okay with you coming?” Eva raised a brow. 

“Probably not. But someone's gotta watch out for you, Sapphire.” Barb smiled with a wink. 

Eva blushed and cleared her throat, “There’s no talking you out of it?” 

“Nah. Once Barb’s got an idea, she runs with it,” Riff laughed as he walked over to them. “And I follow her.” 

Eva sighed, “Alright. Thank you, then.” 

“No need to thank us. We’re trying to save the world. Let’s go load up and then head out!” She grinned and turned to gather weapons and supplies, Riff on her tail and howling in what seemed like excitement. 

She shook her head. Rockers.

 

Coal hummed and looked around as his tracking spell came to a halt. 

“Where?” He looked around. 

He’d started a spell and hooked it onto Tempo earlier in the day. Once the owl beast had moved on, which took far longer than any of them would have liked, they set out to find their missing family. 

The boys were shifted into their wolf forms, having said they fought better like that, and to help track. 

Branch was riding on Hickory’s back. The backfire caused by the ritual had left him a bit drained even after all this time, so he was conserving energy where he could until he was charged back up again. Life still bloomed everywhere he went, though, bringing color back to the forest. 

He frowned and put his hands on his hips. “This is a dead end.” He put his hand on the solid rock of a cliffside. 

“Maybe the spell went wonky with all of the weird magic in the air?” Neffy stopped by him and looked around. 

“Always a possibility,” Coal sighed. His eyes stopped on the wolves sniffing around. Then his eyes found the source. A chunk of meat was laid out on the ground, bloody and fresh. 

With the disappearance of animals, this left him feeling cautious. 

“Don’t touch it,” he warned the boys, and they backed off. He walked forward and looked around cautiously. This felt like a trap. 

He paused when he felt eyes on him. He slowly backed away, waving the kids back. 

“Papa,” Branch sat up when he heard rustling in the branches that were now covered in bright and bustling leaves. 

“I know,” Coal kept his eyes upwards. 

He let off a strangled gasp as a figure launched at him, tackling him to the ground as it let out a battle cry. 

Tempo raised his weapon, the cry still in his throat, and eyes dilated. He paused when his eyes met Coal’s, and a sense of life returned to his eyes. “Oh, hey baby,” Tempo smiled like it was a normal afternoon. 

Coal puffed out a laugh, looking at his husband in affection. The man was covered in a layer of mud, his hair pulled tightly back so it disappeared. He had dark lines on his cheeks and weapons strapped to his back.

He was in survival mode. 

“I fall in love with you every single day,” Coal said, sitting up and hugging him, not bothered by the mud. 

Tempo laughed happily and kissed him. “I’m so glad you’re okay! Are any of the girls with you?” He looked around and paused when he saw wolves and Neffy. “Not the girls, but one we were looking for,” she smiled at Neffy. 

“Oh, just wait,” Coal got up and helped him up to his feet. 

“For what?” Tempo blinked. 

He froze when his eyes found Branch, sliding off of Hickory’s back. He had to be dreaming, right? That couldn’t be… 

He looked at Coal quickly, the man smiling softly and nodding. 

He then looked at his baby again. His hair was white at the roots, and he looked a little drained, but there he was! Alive and blue once again!

“Daddy!” Branch came running over as fast as his legs would carry him. 

Tears welled up in Tempo’s eyes. “Baby!” He scooped him up like he was tiny again and dropped to the ground, sobbing as he squeezed him close. “You’re alive!” 

Branch nuzzled into his neck, tears burning his eyes as they flooded down his cheeks. Mud was coating his skin where they touched, but it never bothered him. “I’m so sorry.” 

“You better be!” Tempo scoffed and kissed all over his face. “You’re not leaving again, you hear me?” He scolded, his voice cracking here and there as he tried to slow his sobs.

“Yeah, I hear you,” Branch nodded with a small laugh, so attached to his dad it almost felt as if they were melding. 

“Are you okay?” Tempo took his cheeks in his hands, searching his eyes. “Your hair is white,” his eyes darted up before coming back to his eyes. 

Branch nodded. “Better than I have been in a long time. I have so much to tell you.” 

“And I have a lot of questions,” Tempo sighed and hugged him again. 

Coal smiled at them softly. He then put a hand on his hip. “Why are you covered in mud?” 

“Camouflage,” Tempo and Branch said at the same time. They looked at each other and laughed.

“You must be where those survival instincts come from,” Hickory laughed.

“All me,” Tempo laughed. “I was teleported right into a nest of…” he squinted in thought. “Demon rabbits? Anyway, they were huge and carnivorous, cause what’s not right now? So I used Moon’s Reflection to turn invisible and started sneaking out. Then Pandora’s magic activated, and now,” he sighed and wiped away some of the mud, his skin still glowing underneath. 

“Oh my god,” Coal laughed. 

“Yeah. It won’t deactivate. Would you mind?” He looked at his husband. 

“I got it,” Coal laughed and held out his hand, a spell circle forming in front of it. “Spell Breaker,” he said, and the spell on Tempo halted, his skin dimming.

“Thank goodness. Now tell me everything,” He smiled at his son and his companions. 

 

John shifted his weight as he watched Clay talk to Cooper and Darnell. Something felt… off. 

“You’re doing that thing again.” Floyd frowned, making him look at him. 

“What thing?” John hummed. 

“That thing where you’re feeling something, but you’re not speaking up. You need to trust your senses,” he sighed. “What’s wrong?” 

John frowned and searched his magic. “Something feels off. Wrong.” 

That made Floyd bristle, “Like what?” 

John shook his head and walked around, looking everywhere. “I don’t know.” He paused at one of the air vents, cold and terrifying dread filling him. “We’re not alone.” 

Notes:

How are we feeling? Let me know in the comments! Big shoutout to Sophieby2 on Instagram (I don't know your AO3 name, sorry!) for making one of the characters in this! Aquaris is their OC, and while I have modified the character to better fit a role in this world, you can find his story on their page!

Chapter 16: Free

“So he’s got two spirits attached to him,” Tempo said as he watched Branch terrorize a beast. He had claimed to be Belle only minutes ago and was now imitating a game of whack-a-mole with the sentient shrub.

The wolves had initially been engaged with the beasts, but were now watching as Belle occupied every one of the beasts' attention, all while letting off bubbly laughter.

“Yes,” Coal rubbed his face. “Belle’s a bit… chaotic.” 

“Only a bit?” Chai laughed, lounging on Coal’s shoulders at the moment.

“Well, I was the Witch of Chaos,” Belle cackled and slid out of the way as the beast threw its claws down, dirt exploding under it. It roared in anger and tripled its efforts after them.

“I didn’t know that,” Coal hummed. “The other one’s pretty calm.” 

Tempo smiled at him. “Chaotic isn’t your forte, I know. I got it,” he said, patting his shoulder and walking over. 

“What are you gonna do?” Coal raised a brow. 

“Play with her, obviously,” Tempo laughed and easily slid around to avoid claws. 

“Right. Of course, what was I thinking?” Coal rolled his eyes, the wolves snickering next to him. 

Tempo slid around and took Belle’s hand, spinning her out of the way before claws made contact with her. 

She let out a surprised laugh and made a face, tongue out, at one of the monsters. 

They roared in anger and charged at them. 

“You know, if you’re going to inhabit his body, you may as well learn how to use his magic,” Tempo smiled and spun her around to face the monsters. “Like this,” he put a hand out, palm up. 

Belle got an excited look on her face and mimicked the movement. 

“Now blow that kiss and show some love,” Tempo grinned and brought his hand up, blowing a breath around at the demons. 

Belle brought hers up and blew around like he showed. Whereas he did nothing, when she did it, a gust of white magic blew from her hand and stopped the plants right in their tracks. A soft glow surrounded them before they slowly fell apart, turning into flowery shrubs once more. 

Belle squealed and hopped around. “That was so cool! I’ve never felt magic like that!” 

“His magic’s pretty cool, huh?” Tempo laughed. 

“It’s amazing! It’s so warm and sparky and bright!” She looked at her hands. “Ugh! How did you ever fall with all this life in your veins!? I would kill to feel this every day!” She paused. “Well, no one asked you, Meadow,” she snipped. 

Tempo laughed and took her hands. “Hey, listen for a second. I’m so happy that you’re getting a second chance to experience life again, and I would love to know so much more about you. But I’m asking that you don’t be so reckless with his body, okay? We lost our baby once; we can’t do it again.” 

Belle looked at him in surprise. Her eyes then softened and took on an almost sad tone to them. She nodded, “I hear you. I’ll be more careful.” 

Tempo frowned a bit, and then his face turned sympathetic. “Oh, Baby,” he said as he cupped her cheek. “What happened?” 

Her eyes widened a bit before she blinked, and Branch was back. He frowned a bit and hummed, “You ran her off. Guess she doesn’t want to talk about it.” 

“She doesn’t want to, but she needs to. She can come talk to me whenever she’s ready. I’ll be here,” he smiled softly.

Branch smiled back and hugged him, “God, I missed you.” 

“I missed you, too, Baby.” Tempo squeezed him. “I hope you know that you’re gonna get an ass whoopin for running away eventually.”

Branch laughed a bit. “I knew I wasn’t getting out of that one.” 

“At least you’re aware,” Tempo ruffled his hair. “Now, let’s go..” He paused and tilted his head at the wolves. They had been looking at him with the biggest eyes, but looked away when he looked at them. 

“Oh, they’re gonna get it,” Chai snickered. 

“Alright. Before anything else, you four, shift now,” He said to them. 

They looked at him in surprise, but his look was unyielding. 

“We didn’t mean to stare,” Neffy said as she shifted. “We were just-” She gasped as Tempo hugged her. 

“It’s okay,” he smiled. 

“Oh,” Neffy whimpered a bit and hugged him, nuzzling into his shoulder. 

“They need it,” Branch smiled.

“Who’s next?” Tempo looked at the boys. 

“Move,” Dock pushed past his brothers and shifted, running over and hugging him. 

Tempo laughed and squeezed him close. “You’re adorable.” 

“Why does this feel so good?” Dock nuzzled into his chest. 

“'Cause he’s a total mom and mom hugs rock,” Branch laughed. 

“You want that ass kicking early?” Tempo shot a look at him. “Call me mom again and you’ll get it.” 

“Heh. You sound just like him. You really are a mom,” Dickory snickered at Hickory. 

“Shut it,” Hickory rolled his eyes and shifted when Tempo looked at him expectantly. 

“Have they been terrorizing you?” Tempo laughed as he pulled him into an embrace. 

“All the time,” Hickory sighed and fell into his comfort. He really was good at giving the warmest hugs. It reminded him of his own mom.

Branch smiled, looking around as his dad started talking Dickory into a hug. This place was beautiful as it came to life. What part of the forest were they in now? 

He blinked softly when something tugged on him. It was deeply rooted in his magic and brought a buzzing to his ears. He turned the way the pull was coming from and started walking, not giving it much thought. His eyes became half-lidded as he let himself be pulled in the direction his magic was wanting. 

They opened more when he was pulled to a pod. It was dark in color, and with his presence, gardens of herbs came to life. It looked similar to his. There was a cauldron next to the house, and supplies on a small cart next to it. 

He dragged his eyes back to the house, finding books littered all around a comfy chair. He walked up the steps and, without thinking, just walked straight into the house. It occurred to him that someone might be in there far too late. 

But as he walked in, a sense of comfort washed over him. He looked around, and it dawned on him why. 

The house was similar in looks to his, only a lot messier. Crystals and books were scattered about. A desk was littered with papers. A quill was lifted and continuously writing on paper. A spell he was familiar with. It was linked to the witch’s mind and would write whatever it was commanded to down. 

He looked around more and found a dark cat tree with several toys on the floor. His eyes then landed on a pair of green goggles with pink reflective lenses on a nightstand by the bed. 

He never left without those. Or at least he didn’t use to. It had been four years. He was likely different now. 

He shifted his weight before walking over and snatching them, pulling them onto his head. They brought a sense of comfort to his body and made him smile. He’d carry a piece of him until he got the man back. 

He looked at the quil and then came over to inspect the pages. On his desk were several pictures of his family framed, making him smile. Many of his whole family, and some of all of his brothers, together roasting marshmallows and playing in the creek. A couple were of him and John only. One of them with an arm around each other and the biggest smiles. Another of them playing when they were kids, life and death blooming and decaying around them. 

He picked up a picture of John sitting by a fire, Branch asleep on his shoulder. John was shushing someone off-camera with a grin. Likely Bruce. 

He put the picture down and looked at the papers. Many were of spells, but some were… different.

He plucked up a paper and frowned in sadness. They looked to be song lyrics. 

 

And it feels like an eternity since I had you here with me

Since I had to learn to be someone you don’t know

To be with you in paradise, what I wouldn’t sacrifice

Why’d you have to chase the light somewhere I can’t go

As I walk this world alone

 

He gripped the paper and hugged it close, tears pricking in his eyes. “I’m not gone, I’m right here. I’m gonna find you. I need my Yin.” 

He folded up the paper and placed it in his pocket. He then looked at the paper it was writing on as it started writing quicker. He could hear his family calling for him, but it was drowned out as he read the paper, eyes widening in alarm. 

 

Help! 

Help!

Someone please!

Someone help!

I can’t! 

It’s Branch, I can’t!

Whoever entered my house, please!

 

What did that mean!? It was him? He didn’t understand!

Regardless, he ran out of the pod, already hearing the scoldings from his parents about leaving without saying anything. 

They paused when they saw the look on his face. The boy was looking around frantically, panic in his eyes. 

He ran past them and pulled on his bond tight, looking around in the sky quickly. He growled as branches prevented him from seeing.

“Move!” He yelled, voice commanding and full of power. 

The trees instantly started moving out of his way as he ran, letting him see the Funk ship in the sky. It had stopped moving and was now floating in a stasis mode. The whole thing was shrouded in a cloud of thick shadow.

He heard the gasps of his friends and family as they ran behind him. 

Tears shone in his eyes, worry for his brothers taking him over. He had to help them.

 

Earlier

“Back up!” Bruce pushed Clay back as something dark and slimy started crawling out of the vents, covering the wall in sludge as it traveled up. 

“That’s not how gravity works,” Lydia frowned as she watched it crawl up to the ceiling. Everywhere the substance touched, it started to decay and spread shadows, swallowing the light.

King Quincy watched it spread quickly in horror. “We’ve been invaded. We need to evacuate now!” He reached over and pressed a button, an alarm going off. 

John was frantically creating spell circle after spell circle. “Stop this now!” He yelled in a commanding voice. 

The sludge would stop briefly before quivering and then shooting forward again. 

“Why isn’t it working?” Floyd gripped his shoulder from behind. “I thought you commanded darkness.” 

“That would be correct if it were just darkness,” John pushed him back as it advanced on them. “It’s more than just that, though!” He created his shadow scythe and spun it around, slashing at it as it got too close. 

It hissed and backed away a bit. 

“Did it just hiss?” Clay asked in horror. 

“Yes,” John said, tone full of exasperation. “It’s alive.” 

Floyd made a small gagging sound, “That’s disgusting.” 

“Got that right,” John hummed and waved, a cloud of darkness flowing around them. He then waved, and it solidified, turning into swords of dark metal. He pushed his hands forward, and the blades drove into the sludge. He put another hand out, a circle appearing. “Incinerate,” he said, and the blades burst into flames, eating at the sludge. 

He waved, and the flames moved to his whim, pushing the darkness back and away from the door. “Come on!” He waved and pulled his brothers out the door. 

They gasped and changed direction as a wall of slime came down from another duct. 

“How big is this thing!?” Clay yelled in a panic and shot lightning at it. It burst into flames before they drowned in it, and it started spreading faster, nearly chasing them down the hall.

“Getting bigger by the moment,” John frowned and looked at the walls as they slowly became slimy. “We have to find the brain of this thing if we want to get rid of it!” He shot more darkness at it. He cursed as that only seemed to drive it on. “It's mostly made of dark magic! It needs to be purified!” 

Bruce looked at him quickly, “We don’t have a white magic user, do we?” 

“I know a little!” Irena shot balls of light at the beast. It exploded on impact and slowed it down. 

“That’s about all I know, though,” she cringed as it kept coming after a second. 

“Let’s hope it’s enough,” Floyd said, looking around as they entered the music hall. 

“There,” John glared at the beast of sludge and darkness crawling up the wall. 

“On it!” Irena shot forward and put her hands out, magic circles appearing. A barrage of light balls started flying at it, burning it on contact. 

The beast cried out and hissed. It then looked back at them quickly, eyes bright red in the dark of the ship. 

“Eat this bitch-” Irena started but gasped as shadows appeared in front of her. Her eyes widened dramatically when the faces of her parents stared back at her. 

“You’re such a disappointment,” her dad growled, his face stone cold. To her eyes, they were no longer shadows, but her parents in the flesh. 

She backed up a bit, her face overtaken by sadness. “Daddy. I only wanted to-” 

“You’ll never be as strong as us,” her mom glared at her. “You were told to stay put in Symphonyville, where you can’t embarrass us!” 

Tears came to Irena’s eyes. “I’m sorry! I’m trying to get stronger!” 

“Irena! They’re not real!” Floyd shook her arm. 

He gasped as his own parents formed in front of him. 

“You lied to us,” Tempo said coldly. 

“I-I’m sorry,” he backed away as they advanced. 

“Floyd!” Bruce gasped. “We have to destroy that thing!” He shot forward and started throwing fire at it. 

The monster looked at them and hissed again. Sludge suddenly shot at them and shifted, pulling all of them apart. The sludge then lifted and turned into sharp spikes, shooting forward to start slicing at their skin, making cries of pain fill the room. None of the slices came too deep, but sent blood flying all over the floor and stained their skin red. 

Bruce looked around in bewilderment before nearly toppling over when Brandy appeared, his size and with an angry glare. 

“We could have had it all. I loved you!” She yelled. 

“I loved you, too!” Bruce frowned, tears welling up in his eyes. 

He looked around when he heard a thump. Irena was on the floor, eyes wide and glowing white. 

What did it do to her? 

Clay had his hands over his ears as their parents berated him some ways away. 

“Clay!” Bruce shot forward but came to a screeching halt when Branch appeared in front of him. His face became wet with tears, and he felt a sob crawling up his throat. “Branch.” 

“Enough!” John threw as much rot and death magic at the beast as he could. The monster only gobbled it up and set its red eyes on him. He glared at it, scythe appearing in his hands as he charged at the beast. 

Then Branch appeared in his vision, making him backpeddle.

Images of Branch appeared in front of all of his brothers, all looking pitifully sad. 

“You let me die,” they all said to his brothers in unison, breaking each of them down. Guilty expressions and tears came over their faces as their youngest haunted them.

All except John’s. His looked nothing like the retchedly sad versions his brothers had received. No, his was angry, eyes cold and hateful. 

“You killed me,” it hissed. 

John shook and backed away, shaking his head. “You’re not real.” 

He paused when he felt the magic alarm on his home go off. He looked around as his brothers started falling to the ground, eyes glowing white. They needed help. 

“You killed me,” Branch advanced on him. “You killed me!” 

“No, please,” he tripped on some sludge and fell back. Tears ran down his cheeks as he looked at his baby brother’s angry face. “I’m sorry! I tried!” 

Branch then looked at him with a stony expression. “You took too long. You should have tried a long time ago.” 

John felt a sob push out of him. “I know. I know! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!” 

He gasped as Branch gripped his chin and made him look into his eyes. “You killed me.” 

John winced as his soul was pulled on. This was it. He’d hold on as long as he could.

 

Branch stopped under the funk ship and looked up. “They need help. I have to help them!” 

“How are ya gonna get up there?” Hickory looked up at the ship shrouded in darkness. 

“Well,” Branch hummed and looked up. “Everyone keeps saying we were called the angels,” he smiled as magic pulsed around him. Wings made purely of light magic formed on his back, glowing with a warm yellow light. 

Looks of dread crossed his parents' faces. The thought of sending him up there on his own made them feel sick to their stomachs. 

Tempo stepped forward and took his hands. “Please, please, be careful. I can’t lose you again. We don’t know what’s up there.” 

Branch smiled softly and squeezed his hands, “I will. My brothers are up there, that’s all I need to know. They need me, and I need them. I don’t know what’s got them up there, but I’m willing to find out to get them back.” 

“Our brave boy,” Coal touched his cheek. “Stay on your toes and keep your guard up. Anything’s possible with these creatures.” 

Branch nodded and smiled at the boys as his parents let him go.

Dock looked like he might cry at any given moment, and ran forward to hug him first. “Don’t die, you hear me?” 

“Got it,” Branch laughed softly and hugged him. He smiled as Hickory joined the hug. “I’ll be okay, Mama.” 

Hickory sighed and knocked him on the head, “You better be.”

“Op,” Branch laughed as Neffy nearly tackled him. 

She smiled softly and let go, “You got this.” 

“Thank you,” Branch smiled. He looked at Dickory and tempted, opening his arms. 

Dickory sighed and hugged him, “If you die, I’ll find a way to kill you.” 

“Noted,” Branch laughed and let go. 

Chai yipped and hopped into his magic. 

He looked at his family and friends and smiled before pushing his wings to shoot him up to the sky, as second nature as riding a broom. 

He looked at the ship as he closed in. Whatever it was in there was powerful; he could feel that from here. 

He landed on one of the flight bays and looked around. Shadows fell all over the floor in clouds. 

Interesting. 

A form of dark magic, then. It made him wonder why John had fallen prey to it. He knew his brother could command the darkness and often welcomed it with open arms. 

Whatever the case, he moved forward, keeping a careful eye out as he entered the ship. It was so dark that he was forced to raise a hand, a ball of light illuminating the area around him. 

He cringed and backed away from the walls. They were covered in a slimy-looking black substance. It reeked of decay and mold, burning the hairs in his nose and making his eyes water.

It flowed and oozed, not because of gravity, but because it was alive. 

Dear god. 

He kept his arms closely tucked to himself and waved the light around. “Hello?” He called, his voice echoing back at him. 

He took a breath and looked down both sides of the hall. It was silent except for the squelching of the oozing walls. It unsettled him more now that he knew it was alive. Just how big was this thing? And where lies the brain of it? 

He hummed and focused, pulling on the bond to Death. His head moved a little before looking down the right corridor. He nodded to himself and started walking that way, grimacing at the slimy feeling under his feet.

He hissed as it started to burn on his skin. Light appeared under his feet and kept the slime at bay.

Chai appeared on his shoulder and grimaced as well. “It’s really alive?” 

Branch nodded. “I can feel the dark magic pulsing from it, but there’s life in there, too. It’s got so much darkness in it… I hope they’re okay.” 

He paused as he came around a bend and found many funk trolls slumped to the ground, eyes glowing white and faces lifeless.. 

He rushed over and checked their pulse. He frowned, “They’re alive, but it’s almost like they’re in a sleep state. Heartbeat is slow.” He snapped in front of their faces but got nothing. “Unresponsive.” He put a hand on one’s chest, magic flowing from him. He closed his eyes and focused. They opened after a second. “Whatever it’s doing to them, they won’t be alive for much longer. We have to find the source of this thing.” 

“Branch,” Chai tensed. 

Branch got up and turned just to jump back from two figures made of shadow. They were looking at him, eyes glowing an eerie white. Then he realized who they looked like. His parents' faces were looking at him with stone expressions. 

“It’s your fault,” Coal said, his voice distorted and echoey.

“What?” Branch backed up as they walked closer. 

“I lost part of myself because of you,” Coal growled at him. “I lost my sight because of you.” 

“N-No, you’re not-” Branch started. 

“It’s your fault!” Coal raged, making him hit the wall. 

“You ran away,” Tempo’s voice said next. “Too afraid to accept responsibility for what you did.” 

“Dad,” Branch’s eyes welled up with tears. 

“You never came back,” Tempo growled. “And then you did all this trying to change what you couldn’t accept!” 

“Please,” Branch covered his ears, tears running down his face. 

“Branch! They’re not real!” Chai called, but his voice sounded muffled to the ringing in his ears. 

“It’s your fault!” They both grabbed his face to make him look into their stark white eyes.

He gasped a bit as he felt something pulling on his soul, his ears muffled by their roars. 

“Branch,” A voice whispered, making him pause. 

“We’ve never blamed you for a second. We love you,” The voice said again. No. Not voices, his parents. 

“You’re so strong, you can do this,” They whispered again.

Branch steeled himself, his hearing coming back to his ears. 

“Branch?” Chai said in a panicked tone. 

“They would never blame me, even if they should,” Branch growled and pulled his face from them, his soul settling. “They love me and they would never say these things to me!” He opened his hand and slapped a part of the wall, a squishing sound coming from it. 

He focused, and part of the beast was absorbed under his light and turned into a sword in his hand. 

The monster growled, reverberating through the halls. 

He swung the sword around before slicing the image of his parents in two. Those weren’t his parents. His Dad and Papa were warm and comforting. Nothing like the cold images that this beast was trying to portray. 

“That’s how it snags its victims,” Branch flicked the darkness off his sword. “It uses what they’re insecure about against them. What a horrible creature. Let’s go,” he moved along. 

“Are you okay?” Chai rubbed against his cheek. 

“I am,” Branch wiped his cheeks of his tears and looked around cautiously. “I see how it got my brothers now. We share the same burden after all. I just hope I’m not too late.” 

He waved his hand as a shadow version of John appeared, trying to tempt him to look into its eyes. Light swords appeared and pierced through its chest, making it disappear. 

“Stop imitating my family,” Branch growled lowly.

“Branch,” A voice said, making him pause and look to his left. 

A dark version of Poppy stood there, giving him a sad look. “You left me,” it said in a heartbroken tone. 

“Branch,” Chai said as he shook. 

“Poppy,” Branch whispered, tears filling his eyes. 

“Come back to me,” she said, opening her arms.

“Branch!” Chai said in alarm as he took a step towards her. 

“Chai, it’s Poppy.” Branch took another step.

“That’s right. It’s me. I missed you,” Poppy smiled in that goofy and adorable way he loved. 

“It’s not Poppy!” Chai pulled on his hair with his teeth. 

“Poppy,” Branch whispered with a smile as he stopped in front of her. 

“There’s my Branchifer,” Poppy said, hugging him. 

Branch sighed in her hold. “I miss you. And I’ll find you, don’t you worry.” 

Poppy paused and went to look up before gasping as his sword ran right through her. She looked up at his cold eyes before disappearing. 

“Oh my god, you scared me,” Chai sighed. 

“Sorry,” He smiled and pet Chai. 

He then continued down a flight of stairs, seeing many funk trolls, fallen victim to the monster, on his way down. Many of them still had shadows of their loved ones whispering hateful things in their ears. 

It made him sick. 

He’d gotten rid of a few, but when the trolls hadn’t revived, he’d chosen to move forward. The only way to bring them back was to destroy this thing at the source. He’d do just that.

He looked around as they entered a large room with a stage. Likely their main hall for music. Many trolls were scattered about, shadows surrounding them. The whole room was taken over by the sludge that made up the monster. 

His eyes traveled around to try to find the source, but stopped when they landed on Clay. He was slumped against the wall, shadows of his parents and…Branch? Oh my god. 

He ran over quickly and cut down the shadows, glaring at the shadow version of himself before blasting it to pieces with a beam of light. 

“Clay? Clay!” He shook his brother, but his head only lolled. “Dammit!” He got up and looked around. 

Bruce was on the floor on his back, a shadow of himself, and a woman he didn’t recognize was over him. Floyd was lying against the stage, his parents and once again, himself, around him. His eyes then found John. He was against a podium on the stage, the only one in front of him was himself, growling nasty things at him. 

He frowned and looked at the ground. His actions had caused them so much pain. No, his death caused them so much pain. 

No longer. 

He looked at John again and found the man’s magic still pulsing, and his eyes significantly dimmer than the others. He was holding on. 

Branch took in a breath and nodded. He spun around, and a magic circle lit up underneath him. He put his hands out, and symbols flared to life; dozens of shiny weapons made of golden light appeared around him in a dome. 

“Ooo,” Chai said in a giddy tone. 

“Titania,” he said, voice full of power. 

The weapons shot faster than any weapon had before and pierced almost every single shadow in the room. They all screeched upon entry of the light, dissipating to his power. 

His light then traveled and started making the slime on the walls disintegrate, the monster hissing in pain. 

The glow of some eyes started to dim.

He opened his hand and created another sword, walking towards John. 

“You killed me,” He heard his own voice growl at John. 

“No, he didn’t,” Branch hissed and sliced the thing in half with enough force to send the shadows flying. 

John gasped to life a bit and blinked rapidly as his vision came back in spots. He put a hand to his head and blinked more slowly. 

“Branch,” he heard, making him frown in confusion. 

Was that… Chai? But he was… And Branch was…

“Up there,” He heard Chai’s voice say again. 

He dragged his eyes up, and they widened. 

Branch was right in front of him, hair tied up in flowers, John’s goggles on his head, and blue as the day he lost him. This had to be another cruel image.

Clay sat up quickly when he saw him as well, eyes widening in disbelief. He looked around at his brothers, all of them in similar states.

Branch, unaware of their turmoil, glared at the dark and slimy beast lying in wait on the roof. It was oozing parts of itself down on the floor, eyes red and teeth sharp, snapping at him. 

“You did this,” Branch hissed and grabbed his sword, using creation magic once again to turn it into a bow. He paced his way right below the beast and drew the string back, a large arrow of light appearing. Branch glared at the beast once more. “Sorin’s Rise,” he spoke before releasing the arrow. 

It flew at the speed of light and burst upon impact with the monster. A bright and brilliant light filled the room and sent a gust of wind through the entire ship as it was purified. 

Branch stood his ground and watched the monster disappear without so much as a flinch from the light, his hair and tail blowing behind him as the wind from the sheer force of his power passed over him. 

“Branch,” John stood up on shaky legs as the jaws of the monster released them. 

Branch looked over at him quickly, a smile drawing on his face and his hair flying behind him as the light dimmed. 

“Branch,” John put out a shaky hand, tears running down his face. “Branch,” he whispered as his eyes started falling closed, his energy depleted. 

The last thing he saw was Branch running towards him, and then darkness. 

Notes:

This was probably one of my favorite chapters to write. I hope you guys liked it! Let me know in the comments!
Together again at last! Full reunion in the next chapter!

Chapter 17: Pieced Together

John’s eyes creaked open, a soft groan leaving his lips. Light colored walls met his vision, and the smell of medicinal herbs nearly assaulted his nose. He was in an infirmary then. 

What had happened? 

He focused his eyes on the ceiling as he attempted to will his memories to the surface. Let’s see, there was the ship, the spell, the…. Darkness? 

His eyes widened as Branch’s smiling face came crashing into his mind. 

“Branch?” He sat up quickly but slowed and put a hand on his head as it spun. 

Woah. He was drained. 

He looked around and found his brothers asleep in bed, but no Branch. He frowned. Was all of that a dream?

He paused when he heard small snores and looked to the end of his bed. His eyes, once again, widened when he saw Chai and Rhonda curled up together, asleep. 

If he was here, surely it wasn’t a dream. 

He got up slowly and looked at his brothers. They seemed to have taken more of a toll from that creature. He looked around and then nodded to himself. They were safe. It seemed the beast was gone. 

He walked to the door and looked around. Many funk trolls were laid out in beds, too, affected by the monster. 

Where was he? He desperately needed to see him. 

He stopped, perking up when he heard singing. He looked around before running back down to the music hall. 

He came to a halt, his breathing heavy. 

There he was, smiling and dancing away with Irena. 

A small sob pushed from John, joy and pain and relief and sadness all crashing down on him with the force of a thousand suns. He was so overwhelmed by emotion that he was shaking. 

“Start a new fashion, wear your heart on your sleeve,” Branch sang happily, his hands in Irena’s as they spun. 

The girl laughed happily. “Sometimes you reach what's real just by making believe,” she sang with him. 

“Unafraid, unashamed,” he sang and twirled her and backed away. “There is a joy to be claimed in this world,” he danced around. The lights overhead started blinking and shining around him, his magic invading them. “You even might wind up being glad to be you,” he said, hugging his arms with a warm smile. 

“Ever ever after!” He spun around, and the plants around the room bloomed to life, vines growing up and decorating the walls with flowers. 

Irena grinned around and ran to spin him, “Though the world will tell you it's not smart!” 

He laughed. “Ever ever after!” He took her into his arms and spun them in a tight circle, color blooming in the worn tiles underneath them. “The world can be yours if you let your heart believe in ever after!” 

He spun her out, both of their arms out, before pulling her back in to do a ballroom-type dance. 

“No wonder your heart feels like it’s flying, your head feels like it’s spinning. Each happy ending’s a brand new beginning!” He sang. As they spun, a magic circle lit under them. “Let yourself be enchanted, you just might break through,” he sang to her with a smile. 

She gave him a grateful look and added her magic to the circle. “To ever, ever after!” She sang with him. 

Their magic expanded and shook, sending a barrier out and around the ship with a warm glow. 

As they slowed, giggles filled the air. 

“Forever could even start today,” he sang happily. 

She looked past him and smiled, turning him to face John. 

The man was full-blown sobbing now as he watched his baby brother. 

Tears filled Branch’s eyes, a big smile overtaking him. 

“Ever, ever after!” Branch sang happily and ran to him at full speed. 

John let out a cry and opened his arms, catching him as he thumped into his chest. 

“Bitty!” He held him as close as he could possibly get him. “I’m so so so sorry! I’m sorry about what I said, I’m sorry I didn’t come find you sooner, I’m sorry I took too long, I’m sorry I-”

Branch put his hands over his mouth, face wet with tears, yet eyes lit with a fire. 

“You did not kill me, you hear me?” He said sternly. 

John’s eyes squeezed shut, more tears running down. 

“John Dory, look at me,” Branch said in a tone more authoritative than he’d ever heard. 

He opened his eyes in surprise. 

“I did something stupid without thinking. I was set up by someone who knew my insecurities. I did it and it nearly cost me my life. Me, not you,” he said sternly, eyes challenging him to argue with him. 

They then softened, “I’m alive and I’m here with you and that’s all that matters.” He hugged him, burying in his chest. 

John let off a breath and hugged him tight. 

They both smiled as their magics slotted together, Yin and Yang finally together again. It sent out a shockwave, rippling over the land in a harmonious golden hue. 

“I won’t push you away, please don’t leave me again,” he gripped his baby brother. 

Branch squeezed him. “I promise I’ll never run away again. I’m sorry I did in the first place. I was just..” 

“I know,” John cupped his cheek, wiping the tears that spilled with his thumb. “We’ll learn from this.” His eyes traveled up to the goggles, and he smiled. “You were the one in my house.” 

Branch smiled and took them off, putting them on John’s head. “They look better on you. You can’t leave those behind, you’ve had them since we were kids.” 

John laughed, a sense of comfort indeed coming from the item. “Got it.” 

“Good thing I was there. I saw your quill go nuts,” Branch hummed. 

John paused and then looked at him quickly. “Oh my god, yes! Bitty!” He took his face in his hands. “My goodness, you are so strong! Sorin’s Rise. What the hell is Sorin’s Rise? How strong have you gotten, B?” 

Branch blinked. “You talk like you’re not just as powerful,” he laughed. 

“Not even a fraction, B! God, I never finished my training.” He put a hand on his forehead. “Did you?” 

“No,” Branch laughed. “I got some help from some friends.” 

“I wanna talk to him!” Belle said excitedly. 

“Not yet!” Branch laughed internally.

“We are more than Life and Death,” Branch smiled brightly. 

“We are?” John blinked. 

“I’m Life, but I’m also Creation.” Branch put a hand out and created a ball of plant vines, moving his fingers to change its shape into a metal ball. He then lifted it up, and it unfurled, turning into a swarm of butterflies that flew around before landing all over him, making him laugh. 

“Oh wow,” John breathed, eyes sparkling with interest. 

“You’re my direct opposite,” Branch said with a grin. 

John looked at him and then smiled. “Are you telling me that I’m Destruction?” 

“That’s what I’m saying!” Branch laughed. “We just need to train you a bit!” 

“We?” John raised a brow. That’s when his magic finally caught up to him. He looked at him in bewilderment when he saw two souls attached to him. “Branch,” he started, but backed up quickly when Floyd came running down the hall. 

Branch made an excited noise and opened his arms happily as his older brother tackled him, sending him back down to his butt. 

“You’re alive! You’re alive! You’re alive! Oh my god!” Floyd sobbed, grabbing Branch’s face to look at him. “Your hair’s white.” 

“I’m okay,” Branch smiled and hugged him. “I missed you.” 

That only seemed to make Floyd cry more, holding him close. 

Irena stopped by John with a smile. 

He looked at her and smiled, “What was the little song and dance number about?” 

“Ah,” Irena rubbed her neck. “I wasn’t in a good mental place when I woke up.” 

 

Branch hurried down the hall, on a mission. He’d spoken to the king and queen of funk and asked that they pick up his parents and friends, and gave them a location. In the meantime, he would erect a barrier around the ship to prevent further attacks. 

He stopped by his brother's room and peeked in. They were all still resting but seemed okay. Good. 

He paused and smiled at Chai and Rhonda, curled around each other, asleep. How cute. 

He was about to leave when he heard a gasp. He turned back and found one of the girls sitting up with a wild look on her face and breathing hard. 

“Hey,” Branch came in and slowly approached, resembling when he would approach a spooked animal. “Are you okay?” 

Irena looked at him quickly. She then seemed to relax a bit as he put off a calming feeling. She rubbed her face and nodded. 

“Okay,” Branch smiled and stopped by her bed. “I’m Branch. What’s your name?” 

Irena looked at him quickly. “Branch? Like Floyd’s little brother? I thought you were dead.” 

“That’s the common thought,” Branch laughed and nodded. “I’m not, obviously. You know my brother, then.” 

She nodded. “He’s my best friend. I’m Irena,” she smiled. 

He could see past her smile, though. The dim look in her eyes, the strained tension in her smile, and the bags under her eyes. 

“It’s nice to meet you. If you’re feeling okay, would you like to come walk with me? I need to set up a barrier, and I might need another person in case something is still in here.” 

There was nothing in the ship, he knew that, but she needed to talk.

“Oh sure,” Irena nodded and got up. “Woah. I was sure I was bleeding out,” she looked around herself. 

Branch smiled, “I healed everyone, no worries.” 

“Everyone? Never mind, you’re Life,” she scoffed. 

“Healing is easy,” Branch smiled and led her down the hall. “That monster was quite something, though. It tried using my parents against me.” 

Irena nodded with a somber look. “It used mine against me, too. It knew just how to hurt me.” 

“Yeah,” Branch sighed. “It used everything I regret. But I’m sure you know my story if you’re friends with Floyd.” 

“Bits and pieces,” she smiled. It then faded, and she sighed. One look at the boy and she could tell he was waiting for her to talk. He seemed kind. “My parents are coven heads in the magical council. They’re… very powerful. I was their only child, and I’m just… not. I’m eclectic, and that’s such a disappointment to them. They sent me to Symphonyville on the premise of training and getting stronger, but I know what the real reason was. They just didn’t want me embarrassing them anymore.”

Branch reached over and took her hand. “I’m sorry to hear that. For what it’s worth, I don’t think you’re weak. I can sense your magic. Eclectic types are so cool.” 

“Please,” she scoffed. 

“No really. Think about it, I’m kinda eclectic myself,” he smiled and turned to her as they got to the music hall. “I have plant,” he made plants grow from his hands. “Animal,” he smiled as bees came flying to the flowers he made. “Healing,” he waved at her. “Elemental,” he made some dirt and dropped it in an empty pot to put the plant in.  “And light,” his eyes lit up, and balls of light appeared. “Sure, I’m an archetype, so these are the things I make up, but I learned each one of these. I studied them all. That’s all being eclectic is! So, thinking that you’re weak just because you’re eclectic makes no sense. Because all the archetypes are!” He took her hands. “The only thing holding you back is you.” 

Irena was looking at him with the biggest eyes, “You really think so?” 

“Yes! You’re like a plant that was meant to grow outside, stuck indoors. You were meant to go higher, but got trapped by the ceiling. I’m here to move your ass outside,” he laughed. “The sky’s the limit, baby! And if you want to learn more, I can teach you!” 

Irena gave him a misty-eyed look and hugged him. “Thank you,” she whispered. 

He hugged her tightly. “I believe in you. Say,” he pulled back and smiled. “Wanna help me make a barrier?” 

“Sure!” She smiled. “Can we sing while we do it?” She grinned. 

“Hell yes!” He laughed. 

 

“He was cheering me up,” she smiled softly. “He’s really good at it. He’s so incredibly sweet.” 

“Yeah,” John smiled softly. “He always has been. I can’t believe we turned him grey,” he sighed and rubbed his face. 

He looked up when Branch took his hand, holding Floyd’s in the other hand. “It’s in the past,” he said, looking between them. “Don’t dwell on it and focus on moving forward with me, okay?” 

They both smiled a bit and nodded. 

Branch looked back when he heard people running their way. He grinned when Bruce and Clay spotted him. 

“Branch!” They cried. 

He let go and ran over to them, instantly getting enveloped by his older brothers, who were sobbing just as badly as Floyd had been. Except they were firing off questions so fast that Branch was laughing. 

John watched him, his eyes moving up and down as he watched the spirits around Branch move with him. 

“What do you see?” Floyd asked. 

“He’s got spirits attached to him,” John hummed. 

“What does that mean?” He and Irena blinked. 

“Branch?” John called, halting his conversation with Bruce and Clay. “Why do you have spirits attached to you?” 

“Oh,” Branch laughed as they all looked at him in curiosity. “It’s a long story. Short version: some spirits helped me save myself from purgatory, and in return, I pulled their souls out. Now we’re kinda stuck together,” he laughed and walked away to be in front of all of them. “Alright, one at a time and do not argue,” he said to himself, making his brothers look at each other and then at him again.

He closed his eyes, and when they opened, they looked a hell of a lot more mischievous.

“Heeeey~” Belle grinned and put her hands on her hips. “I’m Belle! I’m the fun one!” 

“Whaaaat? This is weird,” Bruce’s brows furrowed. 

“Fascinating,” John said. He could physically see Belle and Branch’s souls switch places. “Three souls inhabiting one body.” 

“Ain’t it cool!?” Belle cackled in an exaggerated way. “I’ve been dying to meet all of you! Some of you are really cute,” she grinned. 

“No!” Clay pointed at her. “That’s weird as hell, don’t do that!” 

Branch came back to the forefront, pushing her back. “You lost privileges, you nasty,” he grimaced. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know she would do that.” 

“That’s kinda cool though,” Floyd looked infinitely curious. 

Branch’s eyes then shifted to a very soft look, his demeanor relaxed. “Isn’t it?” Meadow laughed, his voice deeper. “I’m Meadow. I apologize for her. She’s got little tact.” 

“This one’s got sense,” Clay rubbed his face. “Well, hey, nice to meet you guys.” 

John blinked when Meadow looked at Floyd again, the two seeming to get stuck looking at each other. The hell? 

“Likewise. We’ll happily tell you the story later. For now, sounds like your family is here,” he smiled, and Branch came back. 

He smiled and backed up, putting his arms out. 

The boys eyes widened, and backed up as a pack of three orange wolves and one starry wolf came running down the hall. 

Branch laughed as they surrounded him and sniffed him all over, nudging and licking at him. “I’m fine, guys!” 

Tempo and Coal laughed as they came walking down. 

“God, he’s powerful,” Tempo said as he looked around the purified halls. 

“Good job, Sprite,” Coal grinned in pride. “Are you guys okay?” He asked as he came over to hug his boys.

“Dude, we’d be good as cooked if it weren’t for that little tank,” Clay laughed and hugged him. 

“The thing attacked our minds and used our insecurities against us,” Bruce frowned as his dad hugged him. 

“That’s horrible,” Tempo frowned. 

“And Branch like blew it up!” Floyd waved his arms around in a big circle. 

“I purified it,” Branch laughed, the wolves lying around him. “I’m learning as I keep going. I think everything here, all the monsters and horrors, are things that originally lived here. Like spirits and animals! It would make sense why there are none in the forests. They’re all mutated. I think Pandora’s magic is like an infection.” 

“Does that imply that it can infect people, too?” Floyd asked in a horrified tone. 

“Hate that,” Clay frowned. 

“But if we can purify them, they’ll go back to normal,” John hummed. “What did that thing turn back into?” He looked at Branch. 

“I’m glad you asked!” He got up, nearly tripping over himself and laughing as Dock caught him with his snout. 

“Are you okay?” Dock asked in concern. “You seem a little too loosely goosey.” 

“Loosey goosey,” Branch snorted and waved. “I’m a little drained. That spell plus the barrier took a little bit outta me. I’ve never done a purifying spell so large. I’ll be fine.” He waved at his look 

“Don’t overdo it,” Hickory nipped at him. 

“Yeah, yeah. I hear ya, Mama,” Branch waved them off and hopped out of the middle of them. “Ears!” He called. 

The wolves immediately shifted back and covered their ears. 

Coal covered his too and nudged Tempo to do the same. 

Tempo blinked and put his hands over his ears, too. Upon seeing their parents do it, the boys instantly covered their ears. 

Branch put two fingers to his mouth. He let out the same whistle he used to call the tree sprite, the sound very high-pitched and fluctuating in sound. 

“Holy shit, yours is so high,” John laughed. He had a similar whistle, but it was deeper. 

Branch smiled back at him, not flinching once as a very large wolf hopped down around him. It was wispy and colored to resemble the stars, its eyes glowing a soft white. Its tail was very large and fluffy, holding cosmos in it. A spirit. 

It curled around Branch with a soft rumble and nuzzled him with its snout. 

“Hey girl,” Branch pressed their heads together. 

It looked at him and bowed its head. 

“It’s okay. It wasn’t you,” he petted her head. “This is Amani. A spirit of dreams. She’s a spirit of pure light. When she was corrupted, she became a spirit of pure darkness.” 

“I should have been able to stop her then,” John frowned at the floor. 

“Theoretically,” Branch nodded. He stepped over to him and took his hands. “But like me, your power is stagnant due to your emotional state. You have to forgive yourself before you can move forward. And in the meantime, I can balance you, and Meadow and Belle can help teach you Destruction. They taught me Creation,” he smiled.

John smiled softly at him. “You’re so different now.” 

“For the better, I hope,” Branch smiled, flowers blooming in his hair. 

“You’re so cute!” Floyd sobbed and hugged him. 

Branch rolled his eyes with a laugh, putting an arm around him. “You’ve only just scraped the surface of what you can do. That’s what I learned about myself.” 

“Until then,” Coal cut in. “We need more white witches with purification magic.” 

“And dark witches,” Branch nodded. “The more that can stop the darkness in its tracks, the better. Also, we don’t need to track any down. I can just teach some of you purification. Not everyone is going to have the affinity for it, but that’s okay. I feel like a few of you do. We don’t have to stay in our magic zones. Learning all kinds of magic makes us stronger. Right?” He bumped Irena. 

She grinned and nodded. “Time for everyone to become a little more eclectic!” 

“Hell yeah!” Branch laughed. “Sound like a solid plan?” He looked at his family. 

“Sounds fantastic, baby,” Tempo smiled. 

Floyd looked between them and smiled. “What happened while I was out?” 

“He just gave me a new perspective on our magic,” Irena put her arm around Branch’s neck. 

“Why don’t you share that perspective with him?” Branch smiled and guided her over to Floyd. “I have stuff to do before anything else.” 

“Like what?” Floyd blinked. 

“We have a world to fix,” he said, looking at John, who smiled brightly. He stopped by John, his head starting to spin just a bit. “And I gotta find my girls,” he said, his words slightly slurred.

“Maybe you should let your magic charge back up first,” John laughed as he leaned on his shoulder. 

“Nah! I got too much to do! I gotta find my girls! You might be onto something,” he laughed as he sank against him more. 

“You need rest,” John laughed and held him up. 

“Gravity’s increasing on me,” he said dramatically as he slowly dropped his weight. 

“No, it’s not! Branch!” John laughed. 

“Yes, it is John, the same thing happened yesterday,” he said before fully dropping his weight. 

“Who is this kid? This isn’t the same person!” John laughed as he held him up. 

Branch, through most of his life, had been a rather serious person. Fun and sweet and protective, but serious all the same. 

“Puppy! Take my strong hand!” Branch giggled as he put a hand up. 

Dock laughed and got up, choosing not to make a remark about the nickname that was obviously sticking. “We have a growing theory on that, actually,” he said as he picked him up with ease. “We think Meadow and Belle’s, mostly Belle’s, presence in him is affecting him and how he acts. We’re keeping an eye on him in case any of these side effects have negative outcomes. So far, no,” he hummed and smiled at Branch as he petted his cheek. 

“You two seem close,” Bruce smiled. “You are?” 

“Oh, sorry,” Dock laughed. “I’m Dock. Those are my brothers, Hickory and Dickory. That’s our pack sister Neffy,” he introduced. 

“Neffy,” some of them looked at her quickly. “We should get-” 

“Neffy!” Lydia gasped and ran down the hall. She had been heading down with Remix when she saw the girl. 

Neffy gasped, tears coming to her eyes in an instant. “Mama!” She ran over and jumped into her arms, her mom able to easily support her. 

“Lydia!” Dickory got up and ran over to hug her as well. 

“Thank goodness you boys are okay,” Lydia smiled and brought him and Hickory in close. 

“Woah nelly,” Dock mumbled. 

Branch looked up at him and then where his eyes were looking. They were on a techno mermaid just behind Lydia, smiling softly at the bunch.

Remix looked at him, his eyes getting caught briefly by Docks, like the wolf had pinned him with a mere glance. His mouth lifted in the corners, a smile taking over his face. His attention was caught, though, as the princes of Funk joined the crowd. Seemed they knew each other. 

 Branch looked back at Dock and nearly burst into giggles. The boy was already mooning over him. 

“I will drop you,” Dock growled at him. 

“Do it bitch,” Branch stuck his tongue out at him. “I’ll take you with me.” 

Dock raised a brow at him and simply let him go. 

Branch threw himself backwards, his hands bracing on the floor, moving his legs to wrap around Dock’s waist and somersault them onto the floor. Branch sat on his waist with a victorious grin. “Checkmate. Bitch,” he booped his nose. 

Dock was looking at him in bewilderment, eyes wide and cheeks flushed. “I’m in love with you.” 

Branch laughed and pinched his nose, shaking his face. “Save it, Puppy. You just…” he paused when he saw many eyes on him in shock. “What?” 

“Where did you learn how to move like that?” Clay asked in interest. 

“Oh,” he laughed. “Viva. My girls are…” He paused and frowned before his whole body seemed to deflate, the weight of realization taking him down to ground level again. “Out there somewhere. On their own. Oh god,” he put his hands on his face as anxiety warmed over him like an infection. 

“Hey, hey,” Dock said, sitting up and hugging him. “We’re gonna find them.” 

“What if we’re too late?” He cried softly. 

“You can’t think like that,” Hickory said, coming over and rubbing his shoulders. 

“You’re gonna save them,” Dickory said in absolute confidence. 

Branch smiled up at them and hugged them. “Thank you.” 

“He found some good friends, huh?” Bruce smiled softly. 

“Yeah,” Tempo smiled. “They’re good boys. Seems like they’ve been taking care of each other since they found one another.”

Lydia smiled, arm around her daughter. “Wolves have a hard time trusting, and that’s normally the case with this bunch, but… seems your little Life was the exception. They’re hooked on him like pups. It’s almost like he’s pack,” she said with a laugh. 

Tempo smiled softly. “He’s attached to them, too. Pretty sure he would let them drag him in if they asked,” he laughed. “They the boys under your guardianship?”

“Yup,” she said, nodding. “They’re my boys,” she smiled, Neffy matching her grin one to one. How cute. 

“I need to start up a tracking spell.” Branch nodded once and got up. 

“You’re drained, Branch.” Floyd stopped him. 

“I don’t care, I have to try,” Branch huffed. 

“Hey,” John touched his shoulder. “I’ll make up the magic you don’t have, okay?” He smiled. 

Branch took his hand and squeezed it. “Thank you.” 

“Don’t thank me, I’m your brother. I’d do anything you guys needed me to,” John smiled. “Within reason,” he amended with a laugh. “Now come on,” he pulled him along to the middle of the open floor. 

Branch took in a small breath through his nose and released it, a magic circle instantly forming under him. 

John looked around, a smile growing on him. “Even drained, your circles are strong and bright.” 

Branch smiled over at him and held his hand out. John smiled back and took it firmly, sending him magic. 

Branch’s eyes widened, his eyes glowing fully white, and his circle growing. A surprised laugh bubbled from him. “I feel like I’m on fire in the best way.” He put his hand out. “Life Light; Poppy,” he said, and a tail of light started, leading out of the room and down the hall. 

“I’ll go ask the king and queen to follow the trail,” Clay smiled.

“Thank you,” Branch smiled as he started down the hall. He looked back as John squeezed his hand. 

“Please teach me. I want to be more helpful,” he said with a determined nod. 

Branch smiled. “It may be a little difficult with both of them in here, but we will.” 

“I’ve actually been thinking about that,” Tempo put in as he came over. “What if you were to make them their own forms? I could teach you some celestial magic and teach you how to make astral projections. With your power of life, you might be able to make them more than just projections. Granted, they would have to stay near you, or they would snap back to you like a rubber band, and they wouldn’t be very solid, but it would be better than constantly having to switch back and forth. At least until you can make them permanent solutions.” 

“That would be great!” Branch smiled brightly. “What do you guys think? Just until I have the power to make you bodies for real.” 

They seemed surprised. 

“You want to make us bodies? I thought the goal was just to help us move on,” Belle said. 

“No,” Branch frowned. “I got a second chance at life, and so should you. What do you say?” 

“I say fuck yeah!” Belle laughed happily. 

“Me too,” Meadow said with a bit more emotion. 

Branch nodded with a big smile. “Teach me.” 

“When you have more magic, I will,” Tempo laughed and kissed his head. 

“Alright, alright,” Branch laughed, most of them moving to rest up. He looked back at John and blinked when he found the man’s eyes fixated on something. He looked to the source and nearly choked on air when he found Hickory the source. “Really? Mama’s your type?” 

John looked at him instantly with a small frown. “Why are you calling him that? I’ve heard it twice now.” 

Branch burst into a fit of giggles. “He’s just been acting like such a mom, and it irritates him,” he said honestly. “So is that a yes?” He wiggled his brows. 

John pushed his face away. “He’s attractive, yes. What about you and Dock? You two seem to flirt a lot.” 

“Dock’s my best friend,” Branch laughed. “We just enjoy teasing each other. Besides, I have a girl waiting on me, and he’s got eyes on a mermaid.” 

John blinked, “Remix?” 

“Is that his name?” Branch smiled. “He was mooning in an instant.” 

John rolled his eyes with an affectionate smile. “Come on, Dork.” 

“I mean it, though,” Branch smiled softly at the floor. “It’s nice that people are still looking for that companionship and love when we live in a world like this.” He swallowed thickly. “One that I made because I couldn’t accept the past.” 

“You’re not the only one,” Meadow sighed. 

“We all made mistakes,” Belle said next. 

“Hey,” John put an arm around him. “It’s never too late to learn from your mistakes and try to fix things. Making mistakes is what makes us mortal, and there’s nothing wrong with that.” 

Branch smiled a bit and looked up at him. “You should follow your own advice.” 

John paused and nodded, “Maybe I should.” 

Branch hugged him again. “I missed you.” 

“I missed you, too, B.” John squeezed him. “Let’s go get some rest.” 

 

A sigh left him as he looked around the field. She wasn’t coming, was she? He nodded to himself and got up. This was happening more and more lately. He wasn’t sure what he had done wrong, and she wouldn’t tell him. 

He walked through the village, smiling softly and waving as people greeted him warmly. 

He pushed open the door to a pod, a sigh settling on his lips as he found Saphina where he had expected her to be. Sitting at her desk, nose deep in her research. 

“Hey,” He gently touched her shoulders, making her jump. “I thought you were going to meet me out today?” 

“Oh, uhm… sorry,” Saphina smiled up at him sheepishly. “I lost track of time, I guess.” 

But the way she looked at him lately… it was apprehensive and distant. There was no trace of love in her eyes. Where had it gone? What had he done to gain this look? 

He sighed softly and smiled. “Don’t lose yourself in your books, Beautiful,” he said and kissed her head. “I’ll see you later, right?” 

“Yeah,” She mumbled and turned her eyes back to her book. “See you later, Meadow.” 

Meadow paused, his heart feeling like it was breaking. It was something small, but it meant so much, she used his actual name. She hadn’t called him that since they met. 

He swallowed thickly and nodded, leaving her house. 

He dropped down in front of a tree and put his face in his hands. He was losing her. 

“Hey, you okay?” A soft voice asked. 

He looked up and found Yora looking at him. A red woman with braided blonde hair. 

He nodded and wrapped his arms around his knees. “I’m fine. Thank you.” 

She hummed and sat down. “Mind if I join you then? If you’re okay?” 

He looked at her and smiled a bit. She was a kind woman. “I suppose.” 

“Suki! Stay where I can see you,” she called to her daughter. She was a little girl who looked just like her mother. 

“DJ Mom! My name’s DJ!” Suki stomped her foot. 

“Right. My bad,” she laughed. 

“She’s getting big,” Meadow smiled.

“You’re telling me,” she snorted and picked up her book. “Wanna talk about it?” 

“Not really,” Meadow sighed and looked over her shoulder. “Studying artifacts?” 

“A little,” she smiled. “It’s a book passed down in my family. We pass it down through the generations. I’ll pass it to Suk- I mean DJ when she’s older.” 

“That’s pretty cool,” Meadow smiled. 

His eyes were trained on the Ring of Nevolia. 

She smiled. “Sounds cool, right? A ring that can change the past?” 

“Really cool,” he put his head on her shoulder as he read. 

A frown of thought pinched on his face as a thought surfaced. If he could go back to the day when Saphina started looking at him like he was a threat, maybe he could find out exactly what he did. 

He made a mental note of the coordinates and stretched. “I gotta get going. I’ll see you later.” 

“Hope you start feeling better,” Yora called. 

“I will soon,” he smiled back at her and then set out for his home. He would, truly. When he found the truth of what he had done. If it was justified, fine. He’d let her choose to stay or go. But… If it was just a misunderstanding… maybe he could fix things. He just needed to know. 

He never made it back. 

 

She was always a bit… explosive. In everything she did. She had so much emotion, and it was hard to find people who didn’t find her emotions… too much. 

Every time she thought she had, they’d find a way to let her know that she was wrong. She just had a lot of feelings. What was wrong with that? 

After a certain point… You just give up and concede to the loneliness trying to devour you.

That’s where she had found herself. Trapped under her depression like it was a bag of bricks. 

She knew she had duties as the Witch of Chaos, but… how could she move? How could she do anything when it felt like she was living for nothing? She had no friends and no one to talk to. 

Her mom meant well, but they didn’t get it. She was loved and friends with everyone they met, able to easily adapt to anyone they spoke to. It just wasn’t that easy for her; it never had been. People were hard to understand, and when it seemed like no one was willing to make the effort to understand her, why should she? 

So here she was, ignoring the world and her responsibilities. 

“Belle,” Her mom came in with an exasperated look. “You have got to get up. You can’t just waste away in here.” 

“Watch me,” Belle mumbled. 

Her mom made an irritated noise. “I’ve been told you're shucking your responsibilities. You can’t do that! You have to keep the balance!” 

“I don’t want to,” She frowned. 

“This isn’t about what you want! This is about all the lives out there that depend on you to keep their world safe,” she crossed her arms. 

Belle frowned harder and sat up. “Why should I care!? What’s the world ever done for me!?” 

“You cannot be this selfish just because you are going through a hard time,” her mom hissed. “I have been patient and have been trying to be understanding, but when you neglect something this important, I can’t be anymore! You are the-” 

“Witch of Chaos! I know!” Belle shot up and stomped over to her. “I didn’t ask for this power! I don’t want it! Why should I have to live my life dictated by it? Because some cosmic force chose me? Bullshit!” She growled, her eyes flaring with power and shining red.

“Yes!” Her mom grabbed her arms. “This magic is a gift! A blessing! I know it’s hard to see chaos in a positive light, and people tend to push you away-” 

“Stop,” Belle backed away from her, her eyes shining brighter. No no. She could feel her magic growing and bubbling. It was going to happen again. She had an ability named Stampede. It was a defensive spell that activated when she felt backed into a corner. Unfortunately, it also activated when she felt mentally cornered.

“No. Listen to me! People depend on you! They need you!” 

“They don’t need me! No one needs me!” Belle yelled back. 

“Yes, they do! You have to-!” 

“Enough!” Belle screamed, her magic shooting out of her with the force of a bomb. It spread through the house like a wildfire, incinerating everything in its path and eating holes in the walls. 

She dropped to her knees, breathing heavily as her magic calmed once more. She looked around quickly, “Mom!” 

She gasped when her eyes landed on a charred corpse lying in front of her. Her hands flew to her mouth, tears rushing down her cheeks. “Mom! No, no, no! I’m so sorry!” She picked up the body. “Mommy,” she cried. 

She looked up quickly when she heard voices yelling and coming closer. Taking a look at her mother once more, she squeezed her eyes shut. She did what her instinct told her, and ran. 

She wiped incessantly at her tears as she tore through the woods. 

Her mom couldn’t be gone! She hadn’t killed her! 

Memories of her mom singing to her, of rocking her in the night when she cried, of laughing with her, filled her head. 

She hit a tree and fell to the ground, crying her eyes out. She leaned forward, holding her arms as she screamed in pain, soaking the earth with her tears. 

After what felt like an eternity of crying, she finally sat back with a determined look. If magic could take her mom, magic could bring her back. 

It took her a few months, but she finally arrived in Pop Village. She had heard there was a book here containing what she was looking for. 

Now, she found herself on the doorstep of a woman named Yora. However, she found herself face to face with a young girl named DJ. Seems she was her daughter. Her mother had passed recently due to a hunter attack.

“I can help you,” the girl nodded and pulled a book from the shelf. “My family has been helping people for centuries.” She opened the book and placed it on the table, open to the Ring of Nevolia. “I wish you the best of luck,” she said, making Belle look at her. She had a look in her eyes… one that made her uneasy. 

She nodded anyway and wrote down what she needed from the book. 

Worst mistake of her life. 

 

“Branch? Are you listening?” Tempo tilted his head at his son. 

“What did I just see?” Branch whispered. 

“ Memories ,” they said at the same time. 

He felt his stomach drop and ran a hand through his hair. “No, this can’t…” he paused as DJ’s smiling face came to mind. The sharp look in her eyes as he read about the Ring of Nevolia. The eagerness to let him borrow the book. 

His eyes widened in shock and betrayal. “It was DJ.” 

Notes:

We're getting deeper. How do we feel about Meadow and Belle's back stories? Since Belle was created, I've felt a kind of kinship towards her. Anyway! Let me know what you guys think!

Chapter 18: Useful

“This is DJ Suki, but she prefers just DJ. This is Branch,” Poppy smiled brightly as she introduced her friends. 

“Hey. It’s nice to meet you,” Branch said with a small wave. 

He was slowly easing back into talking to people often. Poppy had been great at taking it slow for him, and he had been doing really well. 

“Hey, Poppy?” Viva called. 

“I’ll be right back,” she assured, touching his arm. She found that he responded to things better with some form of physical contact. 

“Okay,” he nodded with a smile. 

“It’s nice to meet you,” DJ said with a smile. She then gave him a soft look. “I know this is incredibly forward,” she said, making Branch bristle when she took his hands. “I don’t know you, and you don’t know me, but I can tell you’re struggling. I’m sure Poppy is helping you, but if you need anything, let me know.” 

Branch relaxed and smiled, “Thank you.” 

“Of course,” she squeezed his hands. “My family has been helping people for generations. I can feel that you’re next.” 

“I’m next?” He laughed. 

“You’re next,” she nodded. 

 

“I was next,” Branch growled, his eyes glowing fully white. 

 

“Was Branch always so sweet?” Irena smiled as they walked down to the flight bay. 

“Uhm,” Floyd laughed softly. “He was definitely sweet, but… he was a little more…” 

 

“Dangit!” Branch yelled in frustration as a potion overflowed. 

 

“Ah!” He yelled as he dropped half the things he was carrying. 

 

“Ah shit,” He sighed heavily as he was caught trying to sneak out. 

 

“No no no no no no no no,” Branch ran after Chai as he took off with a full potion bottle. 

 

“Bitch!” He pointed at the boy who consistently picked on Glade.

 

“Shit!” He cursed as the boy charged at him. 

 

“No, dammit!” He yelled as his spell backfired.

 

“Fucking gah!” He shook his spell book angrily.

 

“Why?!” He grabbed a chair and shook it angrily after he had gotten grounded. 

 

“Stupid!” He yelled at Bruce, who turned and looked at him with a glare. This ended up in a tussle. 

 

“God dammit!” He cursed as he found John trying Necromancy again.

 

“Come on, man!” He said when he, once again, found his brother in the midst of necromancy.

 

“Good! No!” He pointed at Chai, trying to make off with his herbs. 

 

“Fucking hell,” he sighed, on the couch with John. 

“Dad said to stop saying that,” John chastised. 

“Fucking heck ,” Branch amended, making John sigh.  

 

“Fuck!” He yelled loudly as a potion went wrong. 

 

“No!” He pointed at Clay, trying to steal his books. 

 

“Fuck! Stupid!” He yelled as he pulled on his own hair, a spell gone wrong having shrouded the whole village in darkness. 

 

“No no no no,” he whined, hanging off of Floyd’s arm with puppy eyes so he didn’t rat him out. 

 

“Ah! What!?” He exclaimed as he found Glade with his spell book, a mess, and a sheepish grin. 

 

“What the fuck!?” He screeched when he saw zombies in the yard. 

 

“Aaaahhhhhhh!” He shook his pillow in anger, feathers flying everywhere, and his brothers watching him in shock by the door. 

 

“Do me a favor,” he waved Clay over. “Shut the fuck up!” He yelled, making the boys' ears ring. 

 

“Chaotic,” Floyd concluded with a small laugh. “You could say he used to be a little temperamental. As his magic started evolving, his fits got a bit wilder.” 

Irena laughed. “He sounded like a riot when he was younger.” 

“You would have loved it,” Floyd laughed. “At some point, my parents put a swear jar in the house. Between him, John, and Clay, the thing was always full. It was never dull living at home with them.” 

“Kinda sounds like you miss it,” Irena smiled softly. 

“Sometimes I do. Sometimes I miss the chaos,” he laughed. “Branch always had a special type of chaos, and I’m happy that he’s so emotionally mature right now, but I hate that we took away that spark of chaos,” he sighed. 

“I’m sure it’s still in there somewhere,” she put an arm around him. 

“I don’t know. Even his wolf friends seem to be used to this sweet and mature person, and I sound horrible for being like ‘I hate that he’s sweet and mature now’ but I know my brother, and he’s a lot more…” They paused as they opened the door to the flight bay. 

“Fuck! It was right in front of my fucking face!” Branch yelled in anger, grabbing one of the rails of the deck and shaking it. His hands, eyes, and veins were glowing white. 

“You were saying?” Irena laughed as he watched him tear the railing right off the deck. 

“Wow,” Floyd blinked and looked to his left. 

Tempo and Coal were standing a good few feet away from him, talking to each other. The wolves were sitting on the deck by the wall. 

“I love his crashouts,” Dock laughed as he watched Branch beating the pole into the deck floor with yells of anger. 

“I’m so fucking stupid!” Branch smashed a hole in the deck with the pole, bending it under his anger. 

“Branch, just take a breath, dude,” Clay called. He paused, eyes wide, when Branch turned his white eyes on him. 

“Fair enough,” he said and took a big breath in. 

“Oh god,” John took a healthy step back. 

Branch’s body wrapped in white magic before growing in size, his body turning into a raging beast, double his size in height and muscle, teeth sharp, and eyes dilated. When he released his breath, it came out in a deafening roar with enough force to push them back a bit and crack the ground under him. 

As the sound stopped, they took a peek at him. He was now back to himself and was sitting on the broken deck with his arms crossed and an irritated look on his face.

“I’m fine,” he said calmly. 

“Holy shit!” Irena burst into laughter while his family just looked shocked. “You weren’t kidding about his temper!” 

“That was the best one yet,” Dock laughed with her. “Ten out of ten!” 

Branch scratched his cheek sheepishly. “Sorry.” He waved his hand, and the deck started fixing itself. 

“That was intense,” Bruce laughed in surprise. 

“I knew there was no way that temper was gone,” Coal laughed with him. 

“It’s always been here,” Branch flicked some rubble off his shoulder. “You hear him ranking me, right?” He gestured at Dock. 

“We’ve seen his temper a few times,” Hickory nodded. “He comes unglued, yells, and throws things, and then we’re done. Or, he comes unglued, tears someone down with words, and then the outcome goes two ways. He either leaves them spooked or he takes the peace route. We also got a curse counter on him.” 

“He’s at fifty-seven curses now,” Neffy giggled. 

“It’s pretty low considering,” Branch said with a shrug. 

John came over and pulled him up to his feet. “What was that? What did you turn into? How did you-” 

“I just got mad,” Branch waved like it was nothing. 

“You scare me,” John said, rubbing his forehead. “Did you learn something?” He looked at Clay. 

“Yeah, don’t talk to him while he’s raging,” Clay laughed. “I should have known. I knew that when we were kids.” 

Branch only smirked at him with his arms crossed. 

“What caused this?” Tempo came over. 

Branch frowned at the ground. “Meadow and Belle showed me their memories of what led them to be sacrificed. Meadow was shown the ring by DJ’s mom. She claimed that her family helped people, and he set out to find the ring. Belle was looking for her after an accident and ended up finding DJ when she was younger. She made the same claims and showed her the ring. When I met DJ, she said the same thing. She said I was struggling and that I was next to help. She showed me the ring a few weeks later. She set me up. Her family’s been setting all of us up,” he growled. “It’s no coincidence that they went after archetypes, too. The more the power, the greater the chance of releasing Pandora’s magic.” 

“Did you ever tell her you were a witch?” John frowned. 

“Not until I met her coven, but that was the same day she showed me the ring. But quite a few people in Pop Village knew what I was. So there’s no telling if someone told her or if she overheard something. Clearly, she knew and had the book ready for me,” he frowned. “I’m so stupid! I went so long not trusting anybody, and it kept me safe. Then I got comfortable and now-” 

He stopped when John put a hand over his mouth, frowning at him. “No. Do not blame this on the fact that you started trusting people again. One bad person shouldn’t taint the relationships you made out there.” 

Branch’s eyes softened, and he nodded, so John took his hand away. “I just don’t understand why she would want all this bad out.” 

“Something we can ask her when we track her down,” Tempo hummed. “She’s going to be held responsible for this.” 

Branch nodded a bit before doing one stern nod and turning on his heel, going back to the, now repaired, deck. He whistled, and Chai came running over to him, hopping into the circle made by his foot. He put his hands out, and the circle filled with symbols of celestial moon magic. 

“He’s got it,” Tempo smiled proudly.

Branch put his hands out, and two astral forms started appearing, looking like him. He then turned his hands, and the symbols of Life started intertwining with the Moon’s.

“How fascinating,” Coal looked at them. “Two magic types overlapping without backfire.” 

Branch smiled a bit as Belle and Meadow excitedly buzzed in his head. He activated them both and grinned as the forms became solid and changed in looks. One turned into a girl with long curly hair in a ponytail. The other turned into a boy taller than himself and broader built, with a long braid. They stayed a transparent soft white color, but looked physical now rather than just an image. 

“Ready to try this out?” Branch smiled to himself. 

John tilted his head in fascination as he watched the souls travel to his hands and shoot into the astral bodies. 

They glowed softly, both bodies' eyes closing. Branch backed up with a smile and waited. 

Their eyes opened, shining white. When they settled, sets of blue and green eyes looked at him. They smiled brightly and looked around their bodies. 

“It worked!” Belle cheered and bounced around him. 

“You’re awesome,” Meadow said, putting an arm around his neck. 

Branch was wearing the biggest smile as they both babbled around him. It wasn’t too different sounding from when they were in his head. Only now, everyone could hear them. 

Tempo laughed as their voices filled the air. “Okay, hey, pay attention,” he waved to catch their eyes. “Theoretically, you should be able to sustain these forms as long as Branch’s magic holds out. Luckily, he has a lot. However, you can't go too far from him, okay?”

“How far can we go?” Meadow hummed. 

“Ah… hm,” Tempo hummed. “Usually, mine can only travel a few miles max. Mine are only projections, though. Your bodies have life in them, so I’m not sure.” 

“I’ll test it!” Belle threw her hand in the air to volunteer. She then ran and threw herself over the railing. 

Many gasps filled the air, but Branch only sighed in long suffering. Meadow on the other hand, looked after her with fondness and amusement. Branch looked back when Belle shot up into the air on wings made of light. 

“Well, that answers my next question. They can use my magic,” Branch laughed. 

“Wings,” John said at his side, and looked at him. “Is that how you got up here?” 

Branch smiled and nodded, wings of light appearing on him as well. John looked at his wings and hummed before wings of shadow appeared on his back. 

“Yeah, like that,” Branch smiled. “All you have to do is will them to carry you.” 

“Man, I think we have some range,” Meadow put his hand over his eyes to shield the sun, looking at where Belle had disappeared. 

“Well, that’s good,” Branch said, looking at where he was. He jolted a little, and Belle appeared at his side once more. 

“Eight and a half miles,” Belle said proudly. 

Branch snorted with laughter. “Well, now we know. This should make things easier. You guys can teach John, and I can teach the others purification magic.” He paused when the ship stopped, running over to the rail. The light trail was leading just below them and into the forest. “I have to go!”

“You can’t go by yourself!” Tempo called as he gripped the railing. 

“Then whoever wants to come, better hurry up!” He jumped over without a second thought, Meadow and Belle hopping over with him. 

Dock ran to the railing and jumped over right after. 

“Dock!” Hickory and Dickory ran to the ledge. 

Dock grinned at them as he fell, holding up a peace sign as Branch caught him and flew down. 

“That boy's gonna give me an ulcer,” Hickory sighed heavily. 

John laughed a bit and hopped up on the railing, balancing easily. “Want a lift down?” He extended a hand to him. 

Hickory looked up at him, and an easy smile took over his face. “Well, sure, Darlin’. Much obliged," he said as he took his hand and hopped up. “Stay with them,” he said to Dickory. 

“Yeah, yeah,” the smaller wolf waved. 

John pulled him over by his waist. “Hold on.” 

Hickory looked at him, his brows raising. He smiled and put his arms around him. “Now don’t drop me, Sugar Cube.” 

John flushed and cleared his throat. “Wouldn’t dream of it,” he said with a smile and hopped off with him. 

“Oye vey. I’ll send up a flare when I get to them,” Coal kissed Tempo and walked to the railing, hopping up and stepping off with his kids. 

“Uh…” Clay frowned, pointing in his direction. “How’s he gonna…” 

“You’re papa has many tricks up his sleeve,” Tempo laughed and waved them inside with him. 

 

Branch landed and put Dock on his feet, looking around as Meadow and Belle landed behind him. 

A frown pinched on his face at the dark and hollow village they landed in. 

“Oh god,” Dock covered his nose. 

“What do you smell?” Branch asked, keeping his eyes cautious. 

“Blood. So much blood. It’s like this place is soaked in it,” Dock nearly gagged. 

“Branch,” John landed with Hickory. “This place is loaded down with death energy.” 

“That’s because we’ve landed in a vampire's coven,” Hickory said, hand over his nose and eyes sharp. “You’re sure she’s here?”

Branch paled and looked at the light trail. It led them farther into the village. 

He nodded numbly. “I have to find her,” he said as he hurried down the path. 

John looked up and smiled when he saw his papa walking down on the sun's rays. “You’re so cool,” he laughed as Hickory and Dock followed Branch. He was safe with them… or they were safe with him. After what he’d seen, he’d be inclined to believe the second.

“Yeah, well, I think you guys are pretty cool too,” he smiled and ruffled John’s hair. He sent up a flare and followed the trail of life Branch was leaving in his wake, blooming in extreme amounts. 

As John followed, they seemed to come back down to a normal state, making him smile. Things were normal when they were together. Until they could do the ritual at least.

Branch came to a halt at a rather large wooden door. The light path blinked before disappearing. She was in here then. 

He gripped the handles and pulled, but they were locked. He frowned and knocked rather harshly. 

“Who’s there?” A man’s voice called. 

Branch’s brow twitched in irritation. “I’m looking for someone, open up!” 

“There’s no one here but me,” he called back. 

“Prove it!” Branch crossed his arms. 

“They’re likely a vampire,” Meadow motioned at the sun.

Branch rolled his eyes and waved his hand in a small circle. “Evaporate Light,” he said, and the town was shrouded in darkness, all the light pulling to Branch’s hand. He made an artificial light and lifted it so they weren’t blind.

“Where is he pulling all of these spells from?” John laughed as they made it over to them. 

“The sun’s gone. Get out here before I come in,” Branch hissed. “And trust me, you don’t want me to come in.” 

The door swung open, and a purple man stepped out. He looked up and around, then at him. “Those are some mighty threats from a boy so small, ” he hissed in Branch’s face. He smirked, and his eyes started glowing red. “You’re out of your league here, small fry.” 

Branch growled softly. “You think you’re intimidating me?” His eyes glowed silver right back. “You’re right. I am out of my league, because you’re eons behind me.”

Cicada glared at him. “It’s time for you to go,” he said, his hand moving faster than anyone could see to grab Branch by the neck. 

However, his hand hit a barrier around the boy's body, making his eyes widen. 

“You took something of mine,” Branch hissed and walked towards him, the barrier hitting him again and knocking him back. 

“Who the hell are you?” Cicada frowned at him. 

“I’m the Witch of Life and Creation,” Branch said, knocking him into a wall. “Wanna try that again?” He glared at Cicada. “Look, I’ll even give you a handicap,” he dropped his barrier. 

“You cocky little shit,” Cicada growled and sped around him. 

Branch stood back and waited just a second. He tilted his head downward as if he were listening to something before ducking down as a fist flew at him, making Cicada smash the door like it was mere glass. 

Cicada spun around and threw a kick at him. 

Branch jumped back quickly, pushing back up on his hands. He ducked down under another swing and grabbed his shoulder, throwing his body and throwing himself around to wrap his legs around the man's neck. He then used his body weight to flip Cicada. Branch grabbed his arm as he rolled and pinned him to the ground, pulling the arm back at a painful angle. 

“You may be stronger than me, but you lack any form of skill,” Branch hissed and pulled on his arm, making the man grunt in pain. “Where’s Poppy?” 

Cicada growled, his eyes glowing red again. He lifted his legs and pushed down, bucking Branch off. He then grabbed him by the neck. “That’s now my wife,” he hissed and threw Branch through the wall of the house. “This is what false confidence gets you!” He cackled as the dust settled. 

“Nu-uh,” Hickory and Dock waved before any of the others could move. 

Cicada paused when silver eyes glowed from the darkness of the house. His eyes widened as Branch stepped out, looking unfazed. 

Branch took in a breath before letting it out in a puff, turning invisible as he did. 

“What the fuck?!” Cicada looked around quickly. 

“Boo,” Branch said right behind him before knocking him into a tree. The thing then started growing and wrapped him in place. He waltzed over, fingers moving meticulously, spells activating around him. The tree then turned to steel, locking him fully in. “That strength of yours is a bit hazardous. How many people have you hurt with it?” 

“Wouldn’t you like to know, shrimp?” Cicada hissed. 

Branch stopped in front of him. “Where is she?” He glared at him. 

“Like I’m gonna-” He started, but paused, eyes wide as both Meadow and Belle pointed spears of light at his throat, on either side of Branch. 

“Last chance,” Branch growled. 

“She’s not in the house,” Hickory called as he stepped out.

Chai appeared. “I know her scent,” he said and hopped down to sniff around. 

Cicada smirked. “You won’t want her when you find her.” 

Branch frowned. “What did you do?” 

Cicada only flashed him a grin, his fangs on display. “She’s mine now.” 

Branch’s eyes widened. “You turned her?! She’s a creature of the day and sun! And you condemned her to the dark!?” 

“I needed to start a new coven,” he shrugged. “And what better wife than a princess?” He smirked at his furious look. “What? Is Life really gonna kill me? Doesn’t that break some rule or something?” 

Branch’s face morphed into one of cold and hard hate. He waved, and the metal tree released him. He then grabbed Cicada’s collar and tossed him to an open section of land, a barrier forming around him. 

John watched him walk over with a horrifyingly deadly look and stepped up. “Branch, I can do it if you-” 

“You keep your reaper ass over there,” Branch said calmly and sternly, never taking his eyes off of his prey. 

“Yup, got it,” John nodded and backed down. 

“You think the worst I can do to you is kill you?” Branch hissed, wiping the smirk off Cicada. “When I’m done with you, you’ll wish you were dead,” he whispered at him. 

“What are you going to do?” Cicada scoffed in false bravado. 

Branch put his hands behind his back. “You’re right. I am the Witch of Life. I am everything that is, isn’t, and is yet to be. No, I’m not going to kill you,” he said as he waved his hand. 

Cicada gasped as his feet started turning wooden. 

“You will live and put that immortality to use,” Branch said in a dark tone. “You will stay here, rooted for all eternity, and watch the world pass by you. You will never utter another venom-laced word again.” 

Cicada grunted as his body elongated and turned into a trunk. “You’re turning me into a tree?! No, please! I’ll tell you where she is!” 

“I don’t think you will. You’re the worst kind of person. Your soul is tainted with enough blood, the grim reaper wouldn’t dare touch it.” Branch glared at him as his arms turned into branches. “Maybe, at least this way, you’ll actually be of use to someone,” he said as he walked through the barrier. “You were a waste of space as a vampire. Now you can provide the Life I protect with oxygen,” he said coldly in his face just before the man turned into a tree fully. 

Many faces of shock and/or pride surrounded him. 

“Yup. He’s terrifying,” John nodded. 

“He’s badass,” Dock grinned. 

“I found her!” Chai called from inside the house. 

Branch ran inside to him, digging at a rug on the floor. Branch waved, and he backed up. He pulled the rug away and growled at a hatch. 

“He put her underground,” he hissed, and unlocked it. 

“Branch wait!” Coal said as he came through the hole in the wall. “If she’s really newly turned and he’d been keeping her down there, then she’ll likely be starved. She’ll be completely out of control.” 

“Then I’ll help her,” Branch said with no amount of hesitation. “Just like she helped me. Go over there,” he waved everyone over to John. “Put up a barrier,” he said to his brother. 

John gave him a concerned look, but did as he was told once everyone was around him, Chai included. 

Branch nodded to himself. He unlatched the rest of the locks on the hatch and opened it. 

A gust of air left it, only darkness welcoming his eyes. 

He stiffened when he heard movement. “Poppy?” He called. 

He gasped as red eyes looked up at him. He steeled himself and nodded. “Come on. I can help you,” he said, opening his arms. 

A blur of pink came flying out of the basement, eyes bloodshot and dilated and fangs at the ready. 

Branch only closed his eyes and accepted it as she rammed into his body, letting off a soft oomph and falling back, trying his hardest to stay up. A strangled gasp left him as her fangs drove into his neck. He winced and shuddered as she fed from him at a quick pace. 

“No, no, it’s okay,” he waved as his family and friends tried to rush to his side. His body started glowing in spurts as healing magic kept him replenished. “I’m gonna help you,” he said, putting his arms around Poppy, a warm glow surrounding her. 

John watched him before walking through the barrier and over to him. “Let me help,” he smiled and added his magic to the spell. 

“Thank you,” Branch smiled up at him, his face twitching every now and then from the girl feeding on him. 

“You’re insane,” John shook his head. 

“Must be a family trait,” Branch joked. 

“All from your dad,” Coal put in. 

“Liar,” they said. 

Branch looked down as Poppy suddenly stopped feeding. She looked a little glassy-eyed before life came back to them. She blinked a few times and then frowned, trying to get her bearings and remember what happened. 

Her frown turned hateful as she remembered Cicada. The man turned her and then threw her in the dark, claiming he would find her something to eat. He threw travelers down there with her, but she refused. She wasn’t going to hurt someone like that. 

Her eyes traveled up and found a bloody blue neck, making a gasp tear through her. No! She said she wouldn’t and yet….

She looked up to make sure the person wasn’t dead and stopped in her tracks when her eyes met Branch’s. 

“I’m… dead?” She touched his cheek. 

“No,” Branch chuckled softly and put his hand over hers. “I’m not either. I gave it my best shot, though,” he laughed. 

“Don’t say shit like that,” John said, smacking the back of his head. 

Branch laughed and looked at Poppy again. Her eyes filled with tears. She looked at his neck and then at his eyes, and seemed torn between looking happy and relieved, and guilty and horrified. 

“I’m okay,” he assured her, hands on her shoulders. “I let you do this. You needed blood, and there are no animals in the forest. My magic heals me, though,” he took her hand and put it against his neck. “No wound.” 

Her face scrunched a bit before she started full-blown sobbing. She threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly. 

He nearly wheezed at her strength but smiled and hugged her. “Easy girl, you’re a lot stronger than me now.” 

“Sorry!” Poppy went to let go, but he kept her firmly in place. 

“I’m so glad you’re okay,” he sighed in relief. 

“That’s my line,” she cried and put her face in his chest, her sobs taking her once more. 

Coal smiled at them and looked back as the rest of their large group made their way to them. They really needed to find somewhere safe to settle everyone while they made a game plan. 

Tempo looked around at the surroundings with wide eyes. A house with a smashed-in wall and door, a metal tree for some reason, earth cracked in several places, and best of all, his youngest son with blood all over his neck and a crying girl in his arms. 

“What the hell happened here?” Clay said in bewilderment. 

“It was so cool!” Dock grinned, and they were engrossed in story time. 

Poppy sniffled a bit, head on his shoulder. “You’re going to have to explain what happened.” 

“I will,” Branch rubbed her back. “For now, let’s focus on you. John and I used our magic to pull you back from the state of undead as much as we could.” 

“You’re still a vampire, you’re just a bit more… durable,” John smiled. “The sun won’t kill you unless you’re in it for more than an hour. It’s going to sting like hell, though, so try not to be out there too long.” 

“We also reduced how much blood you’re going to need so that you can still gain energy from food. I know this is a lot to take in, and you didn’t ask for any of this, but we’re gonna be here to help,” Branch said softly. 

She looked between them and smiled, hugging them both. “Thank you. I’m not dead, and that’s what matters. I can adapt.” 

“That’s my strong girl,” Branch smiled softly. 

She let go and looked around. She frowned, “Where’s Cicada?” 

“His name was Cicada?” Branch looked downright annoyed. “I turned him into a tree,” he shoved a thumb at the tree blooming in the middle of the village. 

“What?” She blinked. 

“You turned him into a tree?” Bruce laughed as he looked up at the thing. 

“I turned him into a tree,” Branch nodded. “He can be useful that way.” 

Poppy laughed and kissed his cheek. “Amazing me at every turn.” 

Branch absolutely melted under her affection, a soft and goofy smile taking over his face. 

This made her giggle as she stood up to stretch. “I think I remember bits and pieces here and there. Did I hear you say he took something of yours?” She raised her brow with a grin. “Am I yours?” She ran a hand up his jaw and tipped his chin up.

“I would never insinuate that I own you,” he shook his head. “However, you own me, I am yours. I worship you, my goddess, do with me what you will.” 

Poppy blushed with the biggest smile. 

John, on the other hand, was nearly wheezing with silent laughter. He got up and went to his brothers. “He’s whipped!” 

Branch rolled his eyes as his brothers laughed. He got up and took her hands. “I should have listened to you. I’m so sorry I left.” 

Poppy smiled and hugged him gently until she got a handle on her strength. “You’re here and you’re alive. That’s all that matters.” She pulled back and caressed his cheek, eyes soft. “I love seeing you blue and happy again.” 

Branch smiled and leaned into her touch. “You’ve done so much to help me get back on my feet, and I can’t thank you enough.” 

“You don’t have to thank me,” Poppy kissed his frown line. “I’ll always be here when you need me. You’re going to have to know now, though, I’m not letting you go anywhere without me or your family again.” 

Branch laughed softly and nodded. “Fair enough. What if I decided to move back home?” 

“Then I guess I’ll have to come with you,” Poppy hummed and smiled. “I’d follow you to the ends of the earth.” 

Branch sighed, “I love you.” 

She got a rather giddy look in her eyes. “I love you, too, Branchifer.” 

Branch smiled and pulled her close, connecting their lips. 

“Whomp there it,” Floyd laughed. 

“Something tells me he’s going to be the first married,” Bruce laughed. 

“He’s nineteen,” Tempo eyed them. 

“How old were you?” John grinned. 

“Not the point!” Tempo pushed his face away. 

“So the point,” Clay laughed. 

“Shut up,” Branch sighed as he walked over to them, Poppy’s hand in his. “We should probably make a safe space in-”

“Branch!” Saphina appeared in front of him as an illusion. 

Branch jumped with a small yelp of surprise, flowers blooming around his feet. “Saphina,” he put a hand on his chest. 

“Aw,” John, Poppy, and Saphina all cooed. 

“Okay,” Branch sighed at them. “I was starting to get worried about you. How’s it looking?” His eyes locked on Meadow, instantly disappearing. 

“Not great,” Saphina hummed. “The place is covered in monsters and golems. I would need a whole team just to get around all of this.” 

“We already tried once,” Tempo sighed. 

“Well, it looks like it’s getting stronger the longer it’s open,” Saphina hummed. “I think we need to regroup, and we may need the rest of the archetypes.” 

“Eva’s out there somewhere,” John hummed. 

“So is Viva,” Poppy frowned. 

“Then we’re gonna find them,” Branch squeezed her hand. “We should regroup, and then we can split into groups.” He hummed, “I think Pop Village is the most central. We should head there.” 

“You do realize that place is one big sink hole right now, right?” Saphina raised a brow. 

“What?” Branch gasped. “No, I didn’t!” He looked at Poppy, who nodded sadly. He sighed heavily. “Then I’ll just fix it. Between Bruce and I, we can fix it. Right?” He looked at his older brother. 

Bruce blinked. “I don’t think my powers are strong enough.” 

“You’re greatly underestimating your power.” Branch smiled at him. “Besides, with me, I can amplify and add to yours. We can fix it no problem.” 

Bruce shook his head and gave him a smile. “Your confidence is a little overwhelming. 

“I have every right to be confident,” Branch grinned. “My family is tough as hell. We have each other again. We can do this.”

Saphina laughed a bit. “You sound sure. Then I’ll meet you guys there. Be careful,” she smiled and her image disappeared. 

Poppy looked up as sunlight started returning to the hollow town. She winced a bit as her skin sizzled on contact. 

Branch looked up and at her before humming and waving his hand. A large-brimmed sunhat appeared on her head, her hair coming down in waves around her and making her blink. “Does that work?” He asked. 

“Yeah,” she said in surprise. 

Floyd grinned at Irena. 

She grinned right back and clapped her hands together. “New outfit!” She rushed over with Floyd. 

Poppy looked at them in surprise and smiled in delight. 

Floyd worked a spell up and waved them around her hands. White gloves with a soft blue lace over them appeared. He pulled his hands up, and they traveled up her arms, stopping short of her shoulders. 

“Try putting your hand in the sun,” he smiled. 

She looked at the glove before sticking her hands in a beam of light. A smile came to her face. “It doesn’t hurt!” 

“Yes!” They slapped high-fives and continued using their magic to make her a whole new outfit. 

She smiled as a blue dress appeared on her with a puffy and sparkly skirt. Black tights appeared on her legs, followed by white ankle boots. 

“Final touches,” Irena grinned and waved, black heart sunglasses appearing on her face and black jewelry adorning her neck and ears.

“What do you think?” Floyd grinned. 

“Is it poppy enough for you?” Irena matched his cat-like smile. 

“I love it!” She squealed. “Branch! Look..” She paused at the adoring look on his face. She giggled a bit and tucked under his arm. “I love it, thank you.” 

“Let’s get going then,” Tempo laughed. “Hopefully, we’ll find the girls on the way.”

“I hope Viv is okay,” Poppy sighed. 

“She’s pretty tough,” Branch rubbed her arm as they walked. “I’m sure she’s just fine.” 

“I hope so,” she sighed.

 

“I spy…” Viva hummed. 

“Tree,” Aquaris sighed on her shoulder. 

“Hey, I didn’t even-” 

“There are only trees out here, Viva,” Aquaris sighed heavily. “Let’s play something else.” 

“Or we could just talk,” Viva smiled. “I’d like to know more about you.” 

Aquaris eyed her. “You’re curious, aren’t you?” 

“Of course I am,” She rolled her eyes. “But you don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.” 

Aquaris sighed and rested his head on his paws. “I lost my witch a long time ago. She sacrificed herself to save the world.” 

Viva pet him gently. “I didn’t know familiars could stay here without their witches.” 

“We can,” He nodded. “It’s not great, and the magic I have is only a fraction of what it used to be without her. When my witch summoned me, I was born with three siblings. We made up the four elements. I’m the only one left,” he whimpered. 

“Oh, you poor baby,” she pulled him from her shoulder and hugged him. “You don’t have to tell me any more,” she held him close. 

He closed his eyes softly and sank into her comfort. He may stay with her for a while. 

She looked up and smiled a bit as she entered Pop Village. It still had massive rips in the land that went right through the village, but everyone seemed okay. 

“Queen Viva!” Some gasped and came running. 

“Queen?” Aquaris looked up at her. 

She smiled and put him back on her shoulders. 

“Where’s the princess?” 

“Are you alright?” 

“Should we get your father?”

“Did you guys get Branch back?” 

That last question felt like a knife to her heart, a frown pinching on her face. She took a deep breath in. “I don’t know where Poppy is, yes, I’m okay, please get my dad, and…. No, Branch is gone,” she said in a sullen tone, her voice cracking a bit. 

Aquaris looked at her and tilted his head before rubbing on her cheek. He could feel the sadness radiating off the girl.

All of their faces seemed to fall into sadness at the news. “We’ll find your father,” they nodded. 

“Who is Branch?” He asked softly. 

She sighed. “He was one of my best friends,” she said with a sad smile. “He was the Witch of Life.” 

Aquaris tensed just a bit. “The Witch of Life?” 

She nodded. “I was sure that whenever he got his colors back, he would be the most radiant person anyone had ever seen. But… he’s gone now. I think I’ll miss him forever,” she sniffled as a few tears ran down her cheeks. 

Aquaris hummed before curling around her and purring in comfort. 

She smiled at him just a bit and pet him. 

“Viva!” DJ came running over, a book in hand. 

Viva tensed. She was a bit apprehensive towards the girl. She was the one to help Branch after all. 

“I think I found something that will help,” she smiled and opened the book. “It’s a box hidden in this very forest. It’s said to hold immense celestial power. One that has sealed a calamity before.” She showed her the page. There was a drawing of a box with stars all over it. “If we can find it, maybe we can turn this around!” 

Viva looked at the paper. She looked at Aquaris, the little fox, looking rather upset as he gazed at the box. That alone made her feel more apprehensive towards it. 

She nodded. “Okay. As soon as I can get more counsel on the subject, we’ll go from there.” 

“It may be too late by then,” DJ hummed. “Trust me. I’m here to help.” She took her hand and squeezed it a bit. 

Something unsettling filled her veins. 

Aquaris looked at their hands and at the book again, growing even more tense. 

DJ’s eyes shifted to him, and she smiled. “Who’s this little guy? A pet?” She reached her hand out. 

Aquaris instantly growled and backed up further on Viva’s shoulder. 

“Not a pet,” Viva moved her shoulder so she couldn’t touch him. “I can’t go out with you right now. My sister is missing, and my village is in danger. We will look for it when we have more protection.” 

DJ hummed and nodded. “Okay. Let’s not take too long, though. The longer we wait, the more damage will be done to our world.” 

Viva nodded once and left to find her father. “What was that box?” She asked Aquaris.

“Something that can only be opened at the right time,” he said in a very cryptic manner. “And I’m not sure if now is that time.” 

Viva paused and looked at him. “When is the right time?” 

He looked at her with an intense expression. “When we say so. I am Aquaris, one of the many guardians of the Box of Cosmos.” 

Notes:

How we feeling? Things only get more dramatic from here! Hope you guys like it! Comment below to let me know!

Chapter 19: Tears of the Past

A giggle filled the air, bringing smiles to those around it. Glade ran through the village, a giggle that soon turned into a cackle falling from her as she held a book to her chest. She looked back and only squealed when she found her pursuer on her tail. 

Branch laughed and doubled his efforts. “Give it back! Last time you made a mess!” 

“I’m gonna make a bigger one this time!” Glad laughed, holding his spell book over her head as she ran around the bend.

“Glade!” Branch laughed. “We’re gonna get in trouble!” 

“That’s never stopped us before!” She laughed and opened the book to a random page. 

“True,” he laughed. It was. 

Branch and Glade were childhood best friends. Since they could walk, they’d been together. She was practically part of the family now. John had even mocked that he was going to call her his little sis at this point. 

However, as soon as they turned into teenagers, the looks she and Branch had started giving each other had turned less familial, even if they denied it. Now his brothers were making bets behind his back. 

“Garden of Eden!” She yelled. 

Branch’s eyes widened. “No, not that one!” He jumped and tackled her out of the way as plants burst into life under where she had been. It went haywire, as it wasn’t Life that did the spell, and plants started tearing through the land, crawling up homes and buildings, making them crack under pressure. 

Glade winced a bit at the destruction. “Whoops.” 

“Whoops?” Branch huffed. “I told you to stay away from the divine spells! We’re so grounded, or dead. Definitely dead,” he said as he watched a building collapse. 

One of the elders stopped by them, arms crossed and tapping his foot, angry eyes on them. 

They smiled shyly. “It was an accident?” Branch tried. 

The man huffed and snapped. Tempo and Glade’s mother appeared from thin air. They both looked confused, having been doing things when they were summoned.

Tempo glared at the man. “Could you not do that? We have lives, you know, and…” he looked around. 

Serula, Glade’s mother, was about to go into the same fit, but also seemed to stop when she saw the destruction. 

They both looked over at their kids, and scolding looks took over their faces. 

“It’s my fault,” Branch said immediately. “I’m sorry.” 

Glade looked at him quickly and then at the adults. “No, I did the spell! Branch’s magic could have handled this spell no problem, and you see how bad it went, so obviously it was me,” she said quickly. 

“Shut up,” Branch hissed. 

“You shut up,” she hissed right back. “I don’t need a knight in shining armor. I’m not a princess. Go find one if you want to be a hero that badly.” 

The two glared at each other but shrank when their parents cleared their throats. 

“We’ll fix everything,” Branch dipped his head. 

“And we’ll apologize… again,” Glade said as she bowed her head as well. 

“Take them,” the elder huffed and walked away. 

Tempo rubbed his temple. “This is the fifth time this month, guys.” 

“I thought it was the seventh,” Glade mumbled.

“Pretty sure eighth,” Branch mumbled back, and they both shook with silent giggles. 

“Children,” Serula huffed, and they both stopped. “You will start cleaning immediately.” 

“No magic,” Tempo said, making them groan. “And you will apologize to every homeowner.” 

“Yes, sir,” they sighed. 

The parents shook their heads and started walking back to their homes, saying that they would check on them soon. 

Branch and Glade looked at each other again and burst into a fit of giggles. They would be partners in crime for life. 

 

Small tears slid down his cheeks. He had been laughing at the antics of Poppy and Belle, the two girls getting along better than fire and gasoline. They had found themselves yelling out and running from an angry spirit as they had tried to pet it under the pretense of ‘it’s friend shaped’ even though everyone told them it wasn’t.

But the longer he looked at them, he found himself remembering his late best friend. And, as it often did, it brought him to tears. 

A small gasp left him as something dark and fuzzy took over his vision briefly before passing. He winced and squeezed his chest a bit. He looked down his shirt and then held it closed, a frown coming over him. It was starting to hurt again.

Chai looked at him in concern. He looked at Branch’s arm when his magic lit up in his veins. It was a soft yellow and then turned a dark grey color, and then back to yellow. 

It was only a matter of time before he started remembering.

 

“Sound disruption,” Eva said as her circle lit up. 

Surrounding them were dozens of white creatures. They were small and fast, their bodies hunched over and hopping around on their knuckles, limbs long and gangly. What was more of a surprise was they they were using light magic, blasting at them in half-hazardous shots. 

Once the spell was activated, she took in a breath and let out a scream. It came out as a very high-pitched sound and shot the beasts back with its force. They looked dazed after that, their hearing now distorted and filled with ringing. 

“Extinguishing Light,” she then activated, and the beasts seemed to become docile. She grinned. “It worked!” She cheered and smiled brightly back at Barb. 

She and Riff had their hands over their ears as they were told to, but grinned at her. 

“I knew you could! You’re incredible, girl!” Barb cheered. 

Eva laughed happily and ran over to hug her. “Thank you. For helping me see myself.” 

Barb melted a bit in her hold and hugged her back. She sent Riff a glare when he bounced his brows at her.

Eva pulled back and smiled at them. “I’m glad I have you guys here. Let’s go before they change their minds,” she laughed and walked ahead of them. 

“I think you like her,” Riff whispered teasingly. 

“I think you should shut the hell up,” Barb hissed back. 

Eva smiled just a bit and pretended to hear nothing. She truly was so happy to have met all these people. All her life, she struggled with one thing: connections. She’d never felt a connection with anyone but her family since she was young. People were rather difficult, in her opinion. Whenever she thought she had something down, she would say the wrong thing.

That being said, making friends was hard. That, and many people only got close to her for the power she possessed. She was very aware of her role in the coven she was in now. She was like their trump card. With the Witch of Harmony, many other covens conceded to their rule. 

It was a little barbaric if you asked her. 

Besides that, she never really saw the power in her magic. It was just peaceful and fun. What could she do with that? 

But then she met John’s family, and they were so welcoming and warm, always checking on her and making sure she was okay. They never once asked anything of her. She hadn’t met a family so nice since her own. 

Tempo and Coal reminded her of her own moms. My, how she missed them. 

“Hey,” Barb reached over and took her hand. “You okay?” 

Then there was this girl. She was beautiful and brave and kind and warm. She was incredibly hilarious and always went out of her way to check on her on this trip. 

She smiled softly. “Yeah. Just got lost in thought, I guess. I was thinking about my family. I uh… lost them a few years ago, and I just miss them sometimes.” 

Barb squeezed her hand. “I’m sorry to hear that. Can I ask what happened?” 

Eva hummed and nodded. 

 

“I’m just saying. We’re your best offer here,” Melody said, looking at Eva over her nose. She hated being looked down upon like this. 

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Eva hummed and turned away, swimming out of their den. 

This was a common occurrence. Many covens wanted her to join them on the premise of teaching her how to use her abilities. But she knew what they really meant. They wanted power and control. She wasn’t interested in that kind of thing. The covens of the reef were constantly at each other's throats for power, and kept dragging her into the middle of it because of what she possessed, even if she was untrained. 

She knew joining a coven would help her in the long run, but honestly? The ones around her sucked. Maybe it was different outside of the reef, but she wasn’t sure. All of them were far too power hungry. 

Now you may be thinking, why wasn’t she in her parents' coven? Because her parents were normal trolls. She was born with a spark neither of them carried. The first witch in her family line in generations, and she was granted the archetype of Harmony. That being said, she wasn’t trained too well on her abilities as her mothers weren’t sure how to even do basic magic, which is why she needed a coven. 

The one she had just left was called the Heart of the Sea. Heart, right. They were power hungry and manipulative. They claimed they could teach her more than anyone here. 

“How’d it go?” Her mom, Lina, asked when she swan in. She was a purple mermaid with light pink hair and golden eyes. She always had the softest look in her eyes and a heart that reflected that look. She was kind and generous, something her daughter always looked up to.

“I… I can’t be with them,” she shook her head with a frown. “They have horrible intentions, I can feel it a mile away. And that look in her eyes…” 

“Then tell them no,” Her mama, Relaya, came around from the kitchen. “Follow your heart and it will never lead you astray.” She was a blue mermaid with deep blue ringlet curls, even in the water, and light pink eyes. She was a brave woman with a strong soul that lit a fire in her eyes. 

She smiled and nodded. “I don’t think any of them are good fits, honestly. My heart is telling me that these people are going to use my abilities in the wrong way. It’s supposed to create peace and laughter and joy and music. They’re just going to use it to dictate the other covens,” she hummed. 

Her moms looked at each other before smiling. “We thought that might be the case,” Relaya nodded. “Which is why we’ve started making arrangements to leave.” 

Eva blinked. “Leave? Like leave Techno Reef?” 

They nodded. “You need a coven that respects your values and people who will treat you right. It’s obvious that the covens here aren’t going to do that. Therefore, we think we should move on. Find more covens and maybe some new adventures. What do you think?” 

She looked between them quickly. “You’d really uproot us for me?” 

“Of course we would,” Lina smiled and kissed her head. “You’re our daughter, and if there’s nothing down here for you and your future, then it’s time to go. We have each other and that’s all we need.” 

Eva looked between them before smiling and hugging them. “Thank you.” 

“Then we’ll start packing up and leave as soon as we can. Get ready for a new adventure,” Relaya smiled. 

“I’m so excited!” Eva grinned. 

 

“They sure are getting pushy,” Olive said as she swam around her, looking at the letter the covens had sent her a few days ago. They were demanding that she make a decision soon, before there were consequences to waiting. 

“Sounds more like a threat,” Eva frowned. 

“We should leave as soon as possible, then,” Olive hummed. She was her familiar in the shape of an angel fish. In the water anyway. On land, she was a dove.

“Agreed,” Eva nodded and pushed the door to her home open. “Mom? Mama?” She called.  She paused when she was met with only silence. No indication as to where they went was left anywhere. “Guys?” She swam around the house. “Mom!” She called and pushed open their door. 

Their room was littered with things as they had been packing to leave, but there was no sign of them. 

“Breathe,” Olive swam over to her as Eva started to hyperventilate. 

Something wasn’t sitting right. Her moms never left without leaving at least a note. She looked at the note, no, the threat, in her hand.

Her eyes suddenly lit with a hateful fire. She crushed the paper and waved her hands, a circle appearing. “Harmonious Guidiance,” she said, and a tracking spell started, a trail of bubbles leading back to the front door.  

“Come on,” she nodded Olive along and swam out, following the trail quickly. As the coven den of the heart of the sea came into view, her animosity grew. She waved a hand, and a letter appeared. “Olive, I need you to take this to the royal guard. I can’t fight them if it comes to that. I’m not trained well enough.” 

Olive looked at her in worry, but nodded. “Please be careful,” she said before taking the letter in her mouth and swimming as fast as she could to the guardhouse. 

She nodded to herself and swam into the den, unaware of the eyes on her. 

“There she is,” Melody put a hand on her hip as she entered. “Finally come to your senses?” 

“Where are my mothers?” Eva glared at her. 

“Right to the point, I see,” Melody laughed and snapped. Her mothers then became visible, chained to the floor with two witches flanking them. “Did you really think we would just let you leave the Reef?” 

“Do not give in to her!” Relaya yelled to her daughter. Glaring at the man as he stepped up to quiet her.

Eva frowned. “You do realize this is illegal, right? I’m not joining your coven! You’re insane! Let my parents go!” 

“Not until you say yes,” Melody tsked. “If you don’t, well, there are other ways of persuasion.” She put a hand out and slowly closed it into a fist. 

She looked over quickly as her parents started gasping and crying out in pain. “What are you doing!?” 

“Turning their blood to ice,” Melody said in a dark tone. “You need to say yes.” 

“Don’t!” Lina called even as her body seized up. 

“Stop this!” Eva cried and grabbed Melody’s arms. 

The woman threw her back down to the ground in an instant. “Say it! You belong with us! You will remain pathetic and miserably useless without our help! You can’t even help your own mothers!” 

Eva felt her eyes stinging with tears that only melded with the water of the ocean. “Why do you want me anyway!? Harmony is nothing but passive and peaceful! It’s useless in combat! You told me that!” 

“You’re an archetype. Archetypes have power,” she glared down at the girl. “Times almost up,” she said as her parents' screams started getting louder. 

Eva’s hands shook in fury and panic. “Fine! Yes! Just stop! Please!” 

Melody smirked and released the magic inflicting pain on the women. 

Lina and Relaya dropped and frowned as healing magic was administered to them. They looked at Eva and felt their hearts break at the sight of their girl broken down into submission. 

“Now, you will do as I say,” Melody said with a grin. “You will-” She was cut short as the doors to their building were blown open. 

Eva looked back, hoping to see the guard. Instead, her eyes widened when the other covens came barging in. 

“You can’t just take her, she’s ours!” One of the coven heads shouted. 

“Absolutely not! She’s coming with us!” Another one yelled. 

“Enough!” Melody snapped. “She’s already said yes to us! You will back down to our rule!” 

“Never! We will just take the girl for ourselves!” Another yelled, shooting fear through Eva’s body. 

She gasped as spells started flying and ducked, putting up shields as magic stung the water. 

“Get back!” Melody gripped her arm and tossed her behind her. “You’re useless in a fight! Stay back there!” 

Eva frowned at the ground as she fell. She was useless. 

She looked up when she heard her mom's call for help. They were right in the line of fire. 

“Mom! Mama!” She shot up and swam to them. 

“Eva!” Lina gasped as a spell knocked her off course, sending stars into her vision and venom into her veins. 

She cried out and used as many healing spells as she could to make the venom stop. She then shot back up, only to get knocked into by someone pushed back by a spell. 

She let off an aggravated noise as she pushed his body off of her and shot back up. She came to a stuttering halt, eyes going wide and body shaking, as the sight of her parents lying on the ground, arrows of magic embedded in their bodies, and sunk into the ground all around them from some form of ranged attack. 

“No, no, no, no, no,” Eva cried as she dodged people to get to her parents. “No! Mom! Mama!” She cried and put her hands over them, pushing healing magic forward as hard as she could. “No,” she cried as the spells broke. 

She couldn’t heal the dead. 

Eva cried, holding their lifeless faces, devastation and pain seeping into her body from every pore. 

“She’s ours!” A yell flitted through the air into her ears. 

Eva stared down at her parents' faces, her body starting to quake even harder anger filled her muscles and bones. This was all their fault. 

She tore her gaze away from them and looked at the large groups, eyes wide and twitching with rage. 

The groups had all come to a halt as strong red magic started whipping around the room, nearly making many of them buckle under its intensity. Their eyes widened at her look as the magic whipped around her like a whirlpool. 

“Oh shit,” Melody cursed when she saw the women dead behind her. 

Eva got up, a snarl on her face, as the magic invaded her like a shot to her veins. She wanted them dead. All of them!

A word flashed through her mind as this new magic consumed her. 

She tilted her head back a bit, eyes crazy. “Stamede,” she growled before the water was lit ablaze. 

 

By the time the guard showed, the building was coming down in flames, baffling the men as to how it was even possible. The flames licked and danced over the walls, eating holes in anything they touched. 

Olive looked at it in horror and swam quickly to find Eva. 

Her heart broke when she found the girl sobbing over her parents’ corpses. She looked around and found all of the witches besides her charred on the ground. 

This made her curious, though. 

This wasn’t Eva’s magic.

 

A sigh left her lips as the funeral came to an end. What was she to do now? Could she really leave without them? They were here now, eternally. 

She looked back as a throat was cleared. Her eyes became sharp as she recognized one of the coven heads. One that had not been in the battle that night. 

“What?” She asked in a rather icy tone. 

“I am only here to offer my condolences,” he bowed his head. 

“Thanks,” she said dismissively and turned her head. 

“I cannot express how deeply sorry I am that you were caught between our power disputes,” he continued, walking to her side. “That was quite a spell you wielded.” 

“Don’t bother asking about it, I don’t know what it was,” she waved. 

“I don’t need to. I know what it was,” he smiled softly. 

Just as he hoped, she looked at him slightly. “What was it?” 

“Archetypes have pairs, as I’m sure you know. Your direct opposite would be Chaos. Archetypes have the ability to use a spell from their counterpart, only one. Usually, a connection would have had to be made, but in this case, your rage willed it to you. Stampede is a defensive and offensive spell that protects and destroys. Protects its user and destroys all that threatens it. You felt cornered and angry, and I’m sure many other things I can’t understand, and it allowed you to activate this spell,” he explained. 

Eva frowned at the ground. “Because my magic couldn’t help me.” 

“Because you have no guidance. Please, Evangeline, I am Lynric, and I’d like to help you.” He put his hand out. 

Eva looked at him. This man wanted power just like the rest. Yet, she couldn’t bring herself to care anymore. He was offering to teach her how to better herself. Maybe then she’d be useful. 

“Alright,” she sighed and took his hand. 

 

“I was the reason the sea boiled the first time,” Eva hummed. “He made good on his promise. I have a better handle on my magic now.” 

When she looked at Barb, both she and Riff looked devastated. 

“But at what cost?” Barb took her face in her hands. “Eva! You should have left! I understand wanting to stay near your parents, but they wanted you to go! Is anyone in that coven actually your friend?” 

Eva frowned and shook her head. “I rarely make friends. Connections are hard.” 

“Because no one’s making the effort to meet you halfway! You deserve so much better than any of those pompous assholes! You have to know that! Your parents knew that! You can’t go back! Join a new coven out here! Hell, I’m not a witch, but I’ll be your coven, dammit!” 

“Me too!” Riff hopped a bit. 

Eva looked between them and smiled a bit. “Really?” 

“Yes! God Eva!” Bard took her hands. “You’re so incredible and kind and generous, and they’re all idiots for treating you like some prized object!” 

Eva smiled softly at her and leaned forward, pressing her lips against Barb’s cheek. “Thank you. I’ll put some thought into it. Promise.” 

Barb melted a little, a happy look coming over her. 

Eva giggled and pulled her along, smiling as Riff snickered. 

She really would think about it. She was right, her parents wanted her to leave. Maybe it was time to move on. 

 

Branch smiled as he listened to his family teasing each other. It was getting close to nighttime by now, and they were looking for a suitable place to stop for the night. 

Some had protested that they could keep going until they reached Pop Village, but Coal had put up a hand to their arguments and had said he’d seen far too many of them sleep deprived at this point. 

He looked over at Meadow, the man’s face lost in thought. 

“You’re thinking about her, aren’t you?” He asked. 

Meadow looked at him and nodded. “I know I need to talk to her, but…” 

“You’ll never know unless you ask her. Saphina’s a sweet girl, I’m sure she’ll be over the moon to see you’re okay at the very least,” he said with a small smile. 

Meadow sighed. “I know. You’re right.” 

“And then you need to get over her.” Belle stopped in front of him, hands on her hips. “She stopped showing you interest and love; obviously, it was over to her.” 

“Belle,” Poppy chided. 

“I’m just telling the truth,” Belle rolled her eyes. “I've spent years hearing about this girl, and honestly, she doesn’t sound worth it. You shouldn’t be beating yourself up over someone who didn’t treat you the way you deserved for a second,” she said, shoving a finger into Meadow’s chest. “So stop being an idiot and get over her.” She turned on her heel and walked ahead. 

Branch sighed and looked at Meadow. He was taken aback by the soft look he was giving the heated girl. Had he always looked at her like that? 

He looked at Poppy and found the girl grinning. 

He looked at Meadow again. “How old were you when you died?” 

Meadow looked at him. “Twenty-two. Why?” He tilted his head. 

Belle was nineteen, like him. Not too outlandish a thought. “Nothing,” he waved.

Meadow shrugged and walked ahead to keep an eye on Belle.

“Yes,” Poppy nodded when he looked at her again. “You’re correct in thinking that.” 

“They argue all the time,” Branch laughed. 

“I’m going to point something out to you,” Poppy laughed a bit and pointed with her thumb behind her. 

“I’m telling you, we need to be going this way,” Coal pointed in a direction. 

“And I’m telling you,” Tempo huffed and snatched the map from him. “That you’re directionally fucking challenged and it’s this way.” He pointed in the opposite direction. 

Coal glared at him. “I am not, I am perfectly capable-” He reached for the map, but Tempo pulled it out of his reach. 

“Who taught you how to map the stars?” He sent him a glare right back. 

Coal paused and crossed his arms. “You did.” 

“Mhm. And who taught you the proper way to read a compass?” Tempo put a hand on his hip. 

“You. Okay! I get it!” Coal huffed. 

“So you should what?” Tempo raised a brow. 

“Listen to you,” Coal sighed in long suffering. 

“There you go,” Tempo kissed his cheek and walked on. 

“That’s different,” Branch laughed. “They bicker all the time and doesn’t really mean… anything… oh.” 

“There you go,” Poppy laughed. “I think maybe she has for a while, but she can tell he’s not over Saphina. That and ya know.” 

“They were dead?” Branch laughed. “Yeah, makes sense. What do you make of that one? You think it’s the same thing?” Branch eyed Meadow and Floyd caught in each other's gaze once again. Ever since he had gotten his own form, this seemed to be happening more and more. 

“I don’t think so,” Poppy hummed. “It’s not the same. Meadow looks at Belle like he finds her incredibly annoying and like he wants to kiss her at the same time. Floyd doesn’t look at him like it was love at first sight either. This is different. They look at each other like they might know one another, but they just can’t figure out from where,” she nodded to herself. 

Branch looked at them with squinted eyes, then over at her in amusement. “You see a lot more than I do. I guess we’ll find out eventually.” 

John and Branch both paused. “Stop!” They called at the same time, making everyone freeze. 

“What is that?” Branch frowned a bit as he felt magic getting heavy in the air. “That’s not Pandora.” 

John tilted his head a little. “Is that an archetype?” 

Meadow came running over. “That’s Karma! They’ve activated Black Cat; it’s a bad luck spell.” 

“And what would bad luck bring us?” Clay looked around cautiously. 

“Depends on how upset they are,” Meadow said, and looked up as the trees around them started cracking.

“Bruce,” Branch put a hand out, looking up as trees started breaking apart and falling. 

“On it,” Bruce nodded and took his hand. A smile lit up his face as Branch’s magic invaded his own. He knew his little brother possessed a large amount of magic, but feeling it double his own was something that always brought a rush to his veins. 

A magic circle appeared under them, the colors of silver and brown dancing through it as the earth element was activated. They both put their arms in front of them, fists raised. They then stomped their foot into the ground and pulled up on their arms. The earth around their party rose up into walls, curving and closing into a roof at the top. 

They both held firm as the trees from above came crashing down on the structure. They cringed a bit as it cracked. 

“Floyd, Irena!” Branch waved them over. They jumped a bit and ran over, hopping into the circle. “Keep that spell going,” he said to them and stepped out. They nodded and added their magic to make up for his loss. 

Branch waved his hands, and magic circles appeared on his palms. He moved to the middle of the makeshift hut and dropped down, putting his hands on the ground. The earth around him instantly started turning a silver color. The walls shook a bit before turning into shiny metal, traveling up, and reinforcing the roof. 

“Whoa,” Irena looked around as the circle dropped. 

“Is this creation?” John looked around in awe. 

“Yeah,” Branch smiled and got up. “I can turn anything into well, anything,” he laughed. “Is it over?” 

“Seems like it,” Meadow nodded. “It can only go as long as the user can hold out, and the one who has Karma has only had it since I died. So what? Five?” 

“Six years?” Belle shrugged. 

“A child,” he nodded. “I’m more concerned about why it was activated. Black Cat was my defensive spell,” he frowned. 

Belle and Branch frowned. 

“Let’s go find out,” Branch put his hands out, his index fingers pointed at a metal wall. He moved them up and together, a cut following his fingers in the wall. He walked forward and kicked it down, walking through. He looked around at the fallen trees and took a small breath in, vines moving and wrapping around the trunks, pulling them back up into an upright position. 

“He’s so strong,” John rubbed his arm as they followed him. 

“You can be too,” Hickory smiled next to him. “Don’t try to rush yourself to be on par with him. He got help, and so will you.

“And he still needs help,” Dock said at his other side. “He’s physically and magically strong, but if you really look at him, you can see how hard he’s trying just to be okay.” 

“What?” John looked at him and then at Branch walking ahead. “Is he okay?” 

Poppy gave him a soft look. “He’s trying really hard to be as positive and energetic as he can be, and he’s doing it for all of us. He figures, as long as he’s emotionally strong, he can hold us up.” 

“Sounds familiar,” Floyd shot a look at his papa. “So he’s just holding everything back?” 

“Exactly,” she nodded. “When someone is in that amount of pain, you don’t just bounce back. Even if he has his color back, he fluctuates. Just in the few hours I’ve been with him, I’ve seen him move between vivid blue and cyan. I’m not going to sugarcoat it; he’s been depressed and isolated for years, and it’s important to remember that he’s still teetering on the edge. I’ll do everything I can to make sure he never goes grey again, but I need you guys to help me. He loves you guys more than anything, and he needs you just like you need him.” 

They frowned a little but nodded. They would make sure he kept that light in his eyes and protect it. 

Branch slowed down as they came to a small village nearly hidden in the trees. What he saw made his blood boil. 

There was a group of five trolls standing in front of the villagers, three of them pointing guns at the crowd. The other two were pointing guns at two small children who were clinging to each other and crying. Around the area, trees had crashed down from Black Cat and had killed several other people with guns. 

Hunters.

There were two women crying and begging to be let go as two other villagers held them in place. 

“They’re just children! Please!” One woman screamed. 

“They’re monsters who have stolen power from the gods. True devils in troll flesh. We shall release you from the binds they hold on you.” A hunter said and cocked her gun. 

“Death’s Paralysis!” John said quickly, hand out and spell circle in front of it. 

The hunters almost instantly froze, unable to do anything but quake. 

“Oo, can I try one of your spells?” Floyd grinned at Bruce. 

“Go for it,” he laughed. 

Floyd shoft forward, a circle forming under him. “Water Prison!” He grinned, moving his hand to the left in a swift motion, a large bubble of water picking up every hunter and lifting them into the air. 

Clay stopped by Branch and shook his head at the look of morbid joy on his face as the hunters screamed. “Aren’t you Life?” 

Branch jolted and looked at him, and then put his hands together with an innocent face. “Do you hear that? That’s the sound of forgiveness.” 

“That’s the sound of people drowning, Branch,” Clay deadpanned. 

“That is what forgiveness sounds like,” John stopped by Clay’s other side. “Screaming and then silence.” 

Clay put his face in his hands and shook his head. 

“Ignoring that for now,” Tempo walked around them and went to the villagers. “It’s okay, you’re safe now.” He said as Coal went to check on the children. 

He paused at the rather angry and cautious looks on the villagers. He frowned and looked at the two women still being held in place on the ground, tears running down their faces, and pleads for help in their eyes. 

An elder stepped forward. “Thank you for your help. But as you can see,” he said and gestured to the eerily calm crowd except for the two moms. “We were never in any need of help. Now, this is our village’s business. Please be on your way.” 

“You called them here to kill those kids, didn’t you?!” Belle yelled in anger. 

“Why would you do that?” Tempo asked, voice calm but eyes burning with hatred. 

“This doesn’t concern you,” the elder said sternly. “Put them back,” he pointed his look at Coal as the man picked the kids up. 

“Absolutely not,” Coal growled. 

“Answer me,” Tempo hissed. “Why would you call hunters here to kill two innocent children?” 

“Those children are hardly innocent,” the elder hissed back. “Everywhere they go, they bring forth pain and misfortune.” 

“Because they don’t understand how to use their magic yet!” Meadow frowned. “They just need guidance!” 

“They are touched by the devil! As are all of you,” the man glared at them. “Our tribe must be cleansed. 

Tempo frowned and looked at the two mothers. 

One of the women sighed in anguish. “I was a witch, but I lost my magic years ago. If I had known what kind of village we were bringing our kids into, we would have gone the other way! We birthed two archetypes. We tried to tell them what that meant, but they won’t listen!” She kicked to be released. 

“Enough,” the elder grinned. 

The party froze as they heard many guns click around them. 

“Seems we were right to call for as many as we did,” the man said before a gunshot flew through the air. 

“Branch!” Poppy gasped, the gun that had fired aimed at him. 

Branch gasped, eyes widening, as John pushed him out of the way, taking the bullet.

Many gasps filled the air. 

Branch fell with him, catching him the best he could, and quaking as blood pooled all around them. 

He could vaguely hear the beginnings of battle starting around him, but it fell on deaf ears as he watched the life leave John’s eyes, a smile on his lips to see his brother okay. 

“No, no, no, no! John!” He screamed over the battles of the night. 

Notes:

Sowwy? Don't forget to comment and tell me how you feel! Or yell at me. Whatever you feel is better XD

Chapter 20: Bending the Rules

Deep in the forest, a battle raged, filling the air with magic and gunpowder. The villagers were pulling back to make a hasty retreat into their home, tossing the mothers to the ground. 

The women looked up in panic, searching for their babies. When their eyes found them, they were in a protective barrier, lit up and shining bright orange from Coal’s power. The man seemed distracted, though, eyes shooting back to the one who was shot moments ago.

The hunters had done a good job separating them from each other and had corralled them into small groups. 

Belle and Meadow stayed by Poppy’s side, protecting her from every attack they threw at them. They knew she was stronger now, and she would likely become an incredible fighter. But that was in the future. Now, she hadn’t honed any skills and would likely be stronger than she thought, causing more damage than necessary. Poppy had her eyes glued on Branch, nearly quaking to get to him. 

“Dammit!” Clay cursed and fell back as a bullet dug into his shoulder. He put a hand up, and a spell circle came to him. Lightning shot from his hand after that, electrocuting the man who shot him. 

“I got you,” Remix helped him up and threw his trident at another advancing. “There’s too many of them. They really want to kill you guys this badly?” 

“All the time,” Clay grunted and formed a small cyclone to knock them back from his family. 

Bruce, Floyd, and Irena were on the defensive as hunters circled them in troves, shooting in abandon. Floyd had a shield up that was wearing thin. 

“Do we have a plan here?” He called. 

“Don’t die?” Bruce shrugged and set the ground ablaze around them. 

“I like that plan,” Irena nodded. 

“Anti-gravity!” Tempo yelled quickly, his spell lifting the four wolves before they could get shot. He was keeping them alive while they tore through hunters with their teeth and claws, but his eyes kept going back to his oldest and youngest on the ground. John still hadn’t moved, and Branch’s back was to them as he hunched over his brother. “Branch!” He called, but it seemed the gunshots drowned him out. 

“You’re so stupid,” Branch huffed, tears running down his face. He had his hands over the wound, healing magic pulsing through his body. “And it feels like an eternity since I had you here with me,” he sang softly. “Since I had to learn to be someone you don’t know.” He smiled a bit as John’s eyes creaked open. “To be with you in paradise, what I wouldn’t sacrifice,” he sang with more feeling. “Why’d you have to chase the light somewhere I can’t go?” 

“As I walk this world alone,” John sang back softly. “Those are my lyrics.” 

“I gave it a melody,” Branch smiled. 

John touched the spot where he was shot and smiled. “I’m lucky I have a healer.” 

“You’re lucky I don’t drop kick you in the head!” He smacked him on the forehead. “I can heal on my own!” 

“Call it a reflex,” John said with a grin, sitting up. “I gotta protect my baby brothers.” 

Branch sighed in long suffering. “Die doing something stupid and I’ll make you regret it.” He got up and pulled John to his feet. 

“I have no doubt about that,” he smiled as his body glowed once more, his power of death replenishing him. “Besides,” he said with a grin. “You can’t kill death,” he said and raised his hands, one outstretched to Branch. 

The boy rolled his eyes and took his hand, their magic bouncing off each other and then melding. Their eyes started glowing white and black, respectively, their locked hands pushing forward. A large spell circle formed under them, the symbol of yin and yang forming under them. “Divine Judgment,” they said together.

Bells of light appeared above the crowd, ringing in a beautiful melody. Their family and friends lit up, a white light surrounding them and healing their wounds. They looked at the boys and became overjoyed to see them okay. 

A black light surrounded each hunter, and the bells came to a halt. They then tolled deeply, the sound of death bells ringing through the forest. Each hunter gasped and grunted in pain before falling to the ground, dead. 

“Holy shit! What was that?” Floyd grinned. 

“Judgment day,” Branch grinned. “Any who had spilled innocent blood would have received death's power. Innocents would have received Life’s healing.” 

Tempo hugged John immediately. “Are you okay?” He looked him over. 

“Yeah,” John smiled. “Branch is the best healer after all.” 

“I can heal any injury.” Branch grinned, his chest puffing up a little, and just short of looking like a preening peacock. He looked like Coal, confidence in spades. 

“Thank you so much,” the mothers cried and held their children in their arms, the babies sobbing in their mothers' arms.

“Of course,” Coal nodded, taking a glance back to do a head count before looking at them. “What happened?” 

“My name is Nissa,” One of the women sighed, rocking her little girl. “I lost my magic a long time ago. My mother sealed it away out of fear of hunters, and well, people like this. I never imagined that my own children would have such strong magic. I attempted a few times to get it sealed, but it proved to be too powerful. Then the village started to take notice of their magic. Poor babies can’t help that their magic naturally causes anomalies around them.” 

“We could tell they were starting to grow aggressive towards our kids, so we planned to leave,” her wife put in. “We were going to leave in the morning as most of the monsters roam at night, and well… you see what happened. I’m thankful that you guys were coming through. You guys are pretty powerful.” 

“I’m glad we got here in time,” Coal nodded and looked up as Tempo came over with the boys. “You won’t be able to seal their magic, it’s too strong,” he said, shaking his head.

“They don’t want it,” Nissa sighed and rocked her girl as she seemed to get only more upset by this news. “There has to be something we can do. I don’t want them to suffer from this any longer.” 

They looked back quickly as the villagers started coming back out, angry looks on their faces. 

“How dare you!” The elder growled, making them grip their children closer. 

Branch walked over and put his hand out, a circle appearing. “Angel’s Lullaby,” he spoke, and bells of light appeared again, ringing with a new, softer sound. Once they started, people started dropping like flies. 

Nissa blinked. “What did you do?” She looked up at him. 

“I put them to sleep, and only I get to decide when they wake up,” Branch smiled. 

“Or if,” John grumbled next to him. 

“Or if,” Branch laughed and came over to sit in front of them. “Hey, babies. Wanna see something cool?” He smiled as the little boy and girl looked at him. He put his hands out, palms up, and two flowers grew from him, the stems spiraling and blooming upwards into two golden lilies that glowed at the center.

“Whoa,” they gasped and moved from their mother’s laps to scoot closer. 

He smiled softly. “Do you really want your magic gone?” 

They both nodded, sad looks on their faces. 

“I just wanna be normal,” the girl rubbed her wet eyes. “Everyone’s so mean to us because of it, and it makes things go all bad.” 

“I don’t want to learn, I just wanna make friends,” the little boy nodded. “We have to move all the time cause of it.” 

“Okay,” Branch smiled and held out the flowers. “Take them and hold them tight, okay?” 

They looked at him before taking the flowers and gripping them like he said. 

“My name is Branch,” he said with a smile and nodded John over. “This is my big brother, John Dory. I’m the Witch of Life, and this is Death.” 

Their mothers looked bewildered and looked at Coal and Tempo. “Life and Death?” 

Coal laughed. “Yup. I’m The Sun and he’s the Moon by the way.” 

“Holy shit,” Nissa whispered. 

“Come dance with me,” Branch smiled and pulled the kids up to their feet with him. “Help me?” He said to John. 

“Of course,” John smiled and walked with them to a little opening. He put his hand out, and Branch took it. They smiled at the look of wonder in the kid's eyes as their spell circle started. 

“Now come put the flowers right here, okay?” Branch patted the Yin and Yang.

The kids looked at each other before looking back at their mothers, receiving encouraging nods. They weren’t sure what the boys had in mind, but they had a reassuring look in their eyes. The kids looked at them again before stepping into the circle and placing the flowers down in the center. 

“Now you just dance,” Branch smiled.

“You might need some music for that,” A voice said, making them look at the tree line. 

“Eva!” John smiled as she activated a spell, music floating through the air.

“And some more power for that spell,” she grinned and waltzed over.

Branch looked between this girl and his brother before smiling and bowing a bit, waving his hand for her entry.

She flashed him a smile and stepped in.

“Barb! Riff!” Floyd smiled and waved at the rockers as they followed behind Eva. 

They waved and walked over, eyes on the witches casting at the moment. 

Riff looked at them as they slowed by their side, and a goofy grin overtook his face as he realized how close he was to Floyd. The witch blinked before gaining a similar grin, his cheeks flushing.

As soon as Eva’s magic entered the mix, the circle grew, and symbols of olive branches appeared in it. “We dance!” She grinned and spun around. The little girl laughed and spun around with her. 

Branch laughed and put his hand out to the boy. He smiled and took his hand, laughing as Branch spun him. John laughed as Branch caught him on the way by, the group dancing around the circle.

“And we go out,” Eva smiled and led the little one back up to the edge, Branch and John doing the same with the boy. 

“Hands up,” Branch raised his hands in synch with the other two archetypes. The kids looked at them and mimicked the movements. “Now back to the middle,” he smiled, and they spun the kids directly in the center. 

“Now stay,” John smiled as they walked in a small circle around the kids. The three then lifted a hand each to the air. 

“Archetype Transition,” they said at the same time. 

“Life,” Branch brought his hand down. 

“Death,” John mimicked him. 

“Harmony,” Eva grinned and brought hers down. 

The kids gasped softly as they started to glow and looked at each other before looking up at them again in wonder. 

“Set them free,” Branch said, and the light shrouding them left in two small balls that hovered in front of them. They then floated down and phased into the flowers, making them glow. 

The three smiled as the circle dimmed. 

“How does that feel?” Branch kneeled down. 

The kids smiled brightly and ran over to hug him.

“Thank you!” The girl squealed, happy tears running down her face. 

“What did you guys do?” Lina asked. 

“It’s gone, mama! The bad is gone!” Her son cried happily. 

“We transferred their archetypes into these,” John held up the glowing flowers. “It’s just a placeholder until we can find someone suitable for these powers, and they’re still going to have basic magic, but it’s significantly weaker now.” 

“Oh my… thank you,” Lina said, tearing up as her kids ran to her. “Thank you so much.” 

Branch waved. “Everyone deserves to have the life they want. We’ll handle the rest.” 

“We’re truly grateful,” Lina’s wife smiled and hugged her kids. 

“How did you guys know how to do that?” Irena looked between them. 

They went to speak, but stopped and looked puzzled. They looked at each other before shrugging and laughing. 

“I guess we just knew,” Eva laughed. 

“I just listen to my magic,” Branch grinned. 

“Is that where all your spells are coming from?” John gave him a questioning look. 

“Yup! I’m completely magic-driven and generally just hope it goes the way I want! And it does,” he cackled. 

“Oye vey,” Tempo rubbed his face and went to help the little family with their relocation.

“What?” Branch looked around as many of them shook their heads in exasperation. “What’d I say?” 

“You said something very worrying,” Poppy said, taking his hand with a laugh. 

“Well, you don’t seem phased,” Branch scoffed. 

“Yes, but I’m used to you bluntly saying things that worry me on a daily basis,” Poppy rolled her eyes. “One time, you told me you needed a special ingredient, and when I asked you where you got it, you told me it was a toxic plant and could only be found in areas with a high density of volcanic ash. I said ‘Doesn’t that seem dangerous?’ and you only shrugged and said you didn’t care,” she said in a deadpanned tone. 

Branch pursed his lips a bit in thought. “I can see how that would be alarming.” 

“And that alone is progress,” Poppy laughed and kissed his cheek. 

Clay frowned at him. “Why the hell were you making a memory eraser?” 

“Ironically, I don’t know,” Branch laughed. 

“Because you used it on yourself!” Poppy snapped, shaking him a little. Not too hard, as she was told about her strength. 

“Ah. The world may never know,” Branch laughed. He paused when Chai gave him a rather irritated look from his place next to Rhonda. “What? What did I do?” 

“It’s best you don’t remember,” Chai looked away, Rhonda curling around him in comfort. 

Branch frowned, a hand coming up instinctively to hold the place on his chest, the one that always hurt. He swallowed thickly and looked at his family again, finding concerned looks as they looked at the hand on his chest and his face. He shook his head and put on a golden smile. 

“Let’s move on. It worked like a charm, hurrah,” Branch grinned, not seeing the way the plants around him drooped and nearly withered. 

Tempo had joined the group again and had his hands clasped, two fingers to his lips as he looked at his son in concern. 

Coal sighed. “And what’s the drawback of that spell?” 

“We have to find suitable hosts for these powers within seventy-two hours,” John said with a hearty sigh. 

“Or it’ll backfire on us,” Eva said with a nod. “I can’t imagine what backfire from two archetypes is going to do.” 

“Let’s not find out,” Branch hummed. “No one here is suitable, so we should get a move on.” He turned on his heel and nodded them along. “Come on,” he said, putting his arm down, and Chai hopped up onto his shoulders. He smiled at Rhonda and nodded her up. She purred and hopped up with him. He smiled as they rubbed on either side of his face. “Cuties,” he said as he pet them.

Eva followed and smiled at him. “You’re Branch, right? I’m glad to see you made it back okay. I’m Evangeline, but you can call me Eva.” 

“Nice to meet you,” Branch smiled back. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” 

“Only good things, I hope,” Eva laughed. 

“Only good things,” Branch laughed with her.

“I’m glad to see you’re okay.” Poppy reached over and took her hand with her free one in front of Branch. 

“Likewise,” Eva smiled. “Though… I see we had different fates in store. Are you doing okay adjusting?” 

Poppy nodded. “I have lots of help around me.” 

“Good to hear,” Eva grinned. 

As they walked, they got closer and closer, in turn, squishing Branch between them. He looked pretty content, though. Like this was a normal occurrence for him, being squished between girls. 

Floyd eyed them. “Oh my god, is he a ladies' man?” 

“Kinda seems like it,” Bruce laughed. 

Clay looked at them and then at the ground a bit as his mind wandered. He looked at John and found his older brother in a similar position. “You’re thinking about that spell, too, aren’t you?” 

John nodded softly. “He doesn’t remember, but Chai does,” he said, looking at the fox. 

Chai looked back at him softly and held his eyes for a moment before turning back to face the front.

“It’s bad,” John said with a frown. He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “We can ask later. We haven’t really had time to catch up, ya know?” He smiled. “I want to know all about your life after we left. I see the funk kingdom did a number on you,” he said as he flicked some of the tinsel in Clay’s hair playfully. 

“It did,” Clay laughed. “I love it there, honestly. My friends would drag me out all the time to party, and my god, they’d get absolutely wasted. Well, I did too sometimes,” he laughed more until he saw his dad giving him a look. He cleared his throat. “Responsibly, of course.” 

“Oh, I’m sure,” Tempo laughed. “You’re nothing if not responsible. Didn’t they use to call him the fun one when they were kids?” He looked at Coal.

The man nodded. “Oh, I remember that era. The boyband era. Let’s see, the leader,” he pointed at John, who looked a little embarrassed. “The heartthrob,” he pointed at Bruce, who looked a little uncomfortable at the notion. “The fun one,” he smiled at Clay, who grinned. “The sensitive one,” he smiled and tipped Floyd’s chin up. Floyd’s cheeks burned as his new friends only cooed. “And the baby,” he laughed at Branch’s deadpan expression. 

“You guys were so creative with my name,” Branch rolled his eyes. 

“I wanted to call you the terror,” Bruce laughed. 

“Wait, wait, wait,” Poppy looked around. “Were they actually in a band or was this just a phase?” 

“Oh, they were for a while,” Tempo laughed. “We had to pull the plug when they were getting a bit too heated with each other. That, and the coven was starting to demand more and more out of them,” he rolled his eyes. 

That made Eva frown a bit. It seemed like all covens were the same then. 

“They called themselves Brozone,” Coal snickered. “They were pretty popular for a while.” 

“Can we not talk about this?” John rubbed his face. 

“You were Borzone!?” Both Poppy and Eva gasped. 

“That means you were Bitty B?!” Poppy shook Branch, the boy just sighing deeply as he was jostled. “I used to love your songs! I heard you guys broke up.” 

“I broke them up,” Tempo laughed. “They were getting at each other's throats, and I wasn’t about to let their relationships crumble because of something like a boy band.”

“Though they found their own way anyway,” Coal said rather cheerfully, but his eyes were annoyed as all get out. 

Each one of them rightfully looked away quickly. 

“Anyway. They..” Tempo started talking about their boy band past, but it was drowned out in Branch’s ears as his neck hairs stood on end. 

He looked back just a bit, a frown coming to his face and his brows furrowing. He became confused as his eyes found a wandering light. But as the light got closer, he realized it was a spirit. Its body was hunched over, and the thing's face looked to be maddened. When its bright eyes landed on his own, it looked even driven, moving towards them with unparalleled speed. 

He gasped and pushed the girls behind him, throwing up a shield quickly. 

Many gasps filled the air behind him as they became alert to what was happening. 

Branch grunted as it clawed at his barrier. He looked at his arms, eyes widening, as light filled his veins and started flowing out. This was not his doing. 

He looked at the creature again and found the thing sucking up his light. What was it doing to him!?

“John!” He called desperately before a grunt left him, his barrier shattering. “Ah!” He put his hands over his face as the thing reached for him. 

John shot forward, shadows and darkness enveloping his fists like boxing gloves. He threw his fist right into the thing, sending it flying back to the ground and rolling. 

“Branch!” Floyd held him up as he started to droop to the ground. “What did it do to you?” 

“It was taking my light,” Branch rubbed his head. “That’s no light spirit. John! I think it’s a dark spirit corrupted by light. Wow, what a sentence.” 

“Yes! I ran into a few of these on the way here!” Eva called. “They’re driven mad by the light infecting them!” 

John looked bewildered. “Infected by light?” 

“Yup!” Branch called, “In an unexpected and very much wanted turn of events, I’m useless! Tag, you’re it!” 

“Tag?!” John looked back at him. “I’m not as strong as you anymore! I don’t know what to do anymore!” 

“You’re thinking too much,” Branch laughed as he was helped to his feet. “They taught us that magic is discipline and structure! I was taught that magic is wild and freeing and can have a will of its own! You need to find a balance between the two!” He called. “When your magic speaks, you listen!” 

His brothers around him looked at him in surprise and really thought about his words. They made sense to a degree. Maybe they could get stronger following those words. 

“Until then,” Belle hopped up to his side. “I showed you how to activate destruction. Start it up.” 

John blinked but did as he was told, the symbols lighting up on his palms. 

“Perfect,” She smiled. “Destruction doesn’t have to be so on the nose. Sometimes you can create by destroying, like he can destroy by creating. You just have to wither away everything around what you want. And I’d do it soon,” she said as he watched the light-infected monster shoot forward. She slapped a boulder. “Try it out!” She hopped on top of it. 

John looked between the monster and the rock quickly before slapping his hand on the boulder. It started withering down instantly into the shape of a large harpoon, with Belle sitting on top of it. 

She grinned. “Perfect! Now fire!” 

“Belle,” Branch frowned. 

“Hush! Fire!” She grinned. 

“You’re insane,” John laughed and picked it up with his shadows. 

“That’s what they tell me,” She giggled. A laugh bubbled from her as the harpoon went flying at the beast. She jumped off as the stone impaled the monster and threw her arms around its neck, using her weight and the force of being thrown to flip it to the ground onto its stomach. “Hell yeah!” She jumped up and imitated a crowd cheering for her. 

“I love her,” Poppy laughed. 

John shook his head with a laugh and walked over to the creature. A frown came to him as he watched the beast writhe under the curse of light. 

He took a moment and tried to listen to his magic like his brother had suggested. His brows went up, and he raised his hands, shadows coming forth to pick the beast up. He waved his hands, and the shadows wrapped around the creature. “Tenebrosity,” he enacted, and the shadows enveloped the beast.

It roared and raged against the shadows binding it, but after a few minutes, it fell silent. 

John waved his hands, and the shadows broke apart. What was left behind was a large dark spirit in the shape of a bird. Its wing spread out, leaking wispy shadows around the edges. A content chirp left it before it flew over to him, landing on his shoulder and rubbing against his face. 

John laughed and petted its head. “You’re welcome. Feeling any better?” 

It chirped again, and he laughed a bit. “Go tell him that yourself.” 

It made a small noise and flew over to the group, landing on Branch’s shoulder. 

“Well, hi,” Branch laughed as it nuzzled his face and chirped. “Oh, it’s okay. You were hurting.” 

“I will never get over how cool this is,” Dock smiled. 

“You and me both,” Poppy nudged him with a smile.

“If you want to,” Branch smiled as he walked to John’s side. “He wants to help guide us around the danger so we can get to Pop Village.” 

“By all means,” John laughed. 

The spirit made a happy noise and flew ahead. 

“Good job,” Branch bumped him. 

“Thanks,” John smiled. “You have cool friends,” he said as Belle slapped him a high five on the way by. 

“I know. I just draw in all the cool kids,” he grinned as Belle bumped one of his sides and Dock bumped the other. “You guys don’t count. I was born with you by my side.” 

“Yeah, yeah,” Bruce wrapped an arm around his neck and gave him a noogie. 

He smiled and pushed him off with a laugh. He paused a little as Belle and Eva fell into each other's gaze, locked in a similar fashion he’d seen Floyd and Meadow fall into. 

Eva smiled brightly and linked arms with her, instantly starting up a lively conversation with the girl. 

He looked back and found Floyd and Meadow happily talking without a care in the world. 

What was this?

 

With their new guide, they made it to Pop Village with fewer attacks than before. 

“Thank you,” John smiled as the bird bowed its head and flew back into the forest. 

Branch looked around with a frown. The village was indeed ripped right through the middle with chasms. The same ones he’d guided his family out of weeks ago. All around them, the village started blooming to life with his presence. There were thin barriers put in place, some around the whole of the village and others around the casms, likely to keep whatever was inside out.

“Come, come,” he waved Bruce along and snatched John’s arm on the way by. 

“Whoa, okay,” John stumbled after him. 

“Elemental magic is powered by both life and death. We can both supply him with the necessary magic to shut all of these,” he gave them a thousand-watt smile. “All you have to do is pull them closed,” He laughed at Bruce’s uncertain look. 

“I told you, that’s not how that works,” Bruce sighed. 

Branch put a hand on his hip with an unimpressed look. “You two make magic harder than it has to be.” He put his hands out, and the earth element was activated. He put his hands on either side of a small casm and pulled. The two sections of Earth came together and closed up instantly. 

Bruce looked at him with an open mouth. “What the… well, you’re life! If you can do this, why am I?” 

“Because I haven’t devoted much time to the elements. You are completely devoted to it. You know it better than me, and you’re right, it’s not that simple, but I had to make a point. I can close it up, but it’s still hollow. I need you to fill in the gaps. Now quit second-guessing your abilities and get your booty over here.” 

Beuce rubbed his face and nodded with a small laugh. “Yes, sir,” he said and followed him. 

“I don’t know why any of you bother arguing with me,” Branch rolled his eyes. “Even if I’m wrong, you know my ass will continue to argue just to piss you off until you do what I want. We could skip all the middle ground.” 

“You’re such a brat,” John pushed him with a laugh. 

“It’s a hazard. I’m the youngest,” Branch shrugged. 

He smiled and put his hands up, John following suit. Their magic came to life and flowed into Bruce, making the man's eyes widen at the influx of magic. 

He took a breath and put his hands up, a circle forming under him. “Scarred Earth,” he said, and moved his hands, the walls of the casms starting to close from the bottom up. He gave Branch a thoughtful look before walking over and accelerating the spell by pulling the rip closed with his hands. 

“Yeah!” Branch grinned. 

“Well, I’ll be,” Bruce laughed and walked over, pulling another one closed, this one much bigger. 

Many people around the village were looking at him in awe and happiness as their village started to become one again. 

Branch dropped his hands as Bruce worked and patted John’s arm. “Keep supplying. I have something to do.” 

“Like what?” John blinked, but the boy was already off. 

He swung around and said something to Eva. She laughed and nodded, starting up a spell. He then stopped by Poppy and put a hand out. “Care to dance, princess?” 

She grinned instantly and took his hand as music started playing through the air from Eva’s spell. “Been a while since we did this dance. Think you can keep up, Branchifer?” 

“Never question me, Popifer,” Brach said with a grin and led her out. 

Irena smiled at the type of music that started playing and put her hands out, changing Poppy’s dress into one with tassels on it. 

Poppy smiled back at her and swung her hips around, the tassels flying with the music. 

Branch grinned at her, and the two started moving together easily as they started a samba. He led her around, and everywhere they touched came to life under them. He would throw his hands out every so often when they spun, and structures would come up to his command, creation rebuilding the destroyed houses. 

Bruce nodded once all the casms had closed and walked back to John, the two of them watching the couple dance. 

“Where did he get all this dramatic flair?” Bruce laughed. 

“Dad,” John snorted. 

“And don’t you forget it,” Tempo nodded, his own body swaying to the beat. 

Branch smiled happily, spinning Poppy around back and forth, keeping her out of intense sun spots and making sure her exposed skin never made it outside of shade. 

They came to a slow as the song ended, the village now brighter and reconstructed. 

“You’re incredible,” Poppy said, taking his cheeks in her hands. 

He smiled and leaned into her touch. “I’m much better since I met you.” 

Poppy smiled softly and leaned forward to kiss him.

“Branch?” They heard, making them pull back. 

He smiled instantly. “Satin! Chenille!” 

“But we thought…” Satin said.

“Viva said…” Chenille followed. 

Their eyes welled up with tears before they came running over and hugged him. 

“Wait, Viva?” Poppy asked, and they nodded.

She looked around quickly, and her breath left her as she saw Viva running over with a small fox on her shoulder. “Viva!” 

“Poppy!” Viva cried and ran over to hug her. “Thank goodness! Are you okay? Where did you...” She paused and looked at her sister. Her eyes narrowed. “Something’s different.” 

“I promise, Viv, I’ll tell you everything,” Poppy laughed. “Who’s this?” She put a hand out to Aquaris. 

The little fox looked at her cautiously before sniffing her hand. He looked at Viva and then lowered his head so Poppy could pet him. 

“He’s so cute,” Poppy cooed. 

“This is Aquaris. I found him in the forest. He’s a familiar,” Viva smiled. 

Her smile dropped when she heard a voice. 

“Well, I’ve been in the forest for weeks,” Branch laughed. “They’re bound to be a mess,” he said as they inspected his clothes. 

She turned to him slowly, eyes wide with disbelief. “Branch?” She whispered. 

Aquaris looked at her quickly and then at Branch cautiously. He made a small noise and hopped down to the ground. 

Branch looked at her, and a large smile took over his face, tears coming to his eyes. “Viv.” 

“Oh my god,” Viva reached out with shaky hands and touched his shoulders and then his cheeks, tears running down her face. “Branch. Branch! It’s really you!” She cried and pulled him into a tight embrace. 

Branch let off a small breath and hugged her back just as tightly. “I’m so sorry,” he whispered. 

“You better be,” Viva cried as her knees gave out. Branch smiled and slid to the ground with her. 

Poppy grinned and came over to them, hugging them, followed by the twins. 

“Branch?” Legsly gasped. 

“No way!” Guy Diamond gasped with her, the two running over. 

Branch smiled brightly as his Pop Village friends started swarming and giving him hugs. 

“Well, this is precious,” Coal smiled softly. 

“I know, I know,” Branch laughed. “I have a lot to explain and I will.” 

“Branch!” Saphina grinned as she came over. 

“Hey-” Branch smiled, but swiftly came to a halt when he saw DJ at her side. The girl was giving him a troubled look, but instantly smiled when he locked eyes with her. 

“I’m so glad to see you’re okay,” DJ grinned. 

Saphina paused, her eyes widening when they met Meadows. However, the man wasn’t looking at her. 

Belle and Meadow stood on either side of Branch, just behind him. The three were looking at DJ with anger clear as day on their faces. 

She looked at DJ and found the girl frowning back, confusion in her eyes.

Saphina frowned. “DJ? What did you do?” 

DJ turned her look on her. “I helped.” 

Chapter 21: Losing Control

“What do you mean you ‘helped’?” Saphina glared at her. She was a witch in her coven after all. If the girl had committed any crimes, it was on her shoulders to handle the ramifications. 

“I didn’t know all of this would happen!” DJ frowned. “He wanted my mom’s help!” She pointed at Meadow, who instantly looked furious. “She wanted my help!” She pointed at Belle, who was two more words away from lunging at the girl. “And he needed help,” she set her eyes on Branch. 

“And you think sacrificing me was the right route!?” Branch growled, eyes starting to shine a bit with angry magic. 

“I didn’t do shit!” DJ hissed. “You wanted the ring because you couldn’t handle the truth of reality! Am I right on the nail!?” 

Branch physically flinched a bit, like the words had caused him damage. “Except there was no ring! Just Pandora’s box! Killing Life really did wonders to wake the beast up, good job!” 

“How was I supposed to know it was Pandora’s box!?” She yelled. “The book said-!” 

“The book was charmed! You’re telling me you couldn’t figure that much out even though your family had it for a long time?!” Branch spat back. 

DJ looked at him with hot and angry eyes. “Big talk from someone who was stupid and desperate enough to get eaten by it.” 

Branch shook, eyes getting brighter and face turning furious. Meadow and Belle gasped a bit as the boy threw himself at the girl, a war cry on his lips. 

DJ was ready for him, hitting the ground with a roll as the two tangled in a similar fashion to angry cats. 

Saphina gasped and backed out of the way as they rolled by. “Guys!” 

They paid her no attention, in a flurry of physical attacks. Fists were thrown, nails scraping and scratching skin, small bits of blood leaking from each of them as they exchanged blows. All the while, they yelled in anger, their magic seeping into the air around them. 

DJ’s magic made the air ring with a sound unbearable to the ear, while Branch’s shook the earth and bred angry plants. 

Aquaris ducked on Viva’s shoulder, ears flattening to his head. “Not again.” 

Viva wanted to ask what that meant, but gasped and fell to her knees as the earth shook harder with the boy's anger. 

Branch was consumed in a white light, his hands and eyes glowing brightly. The light was starting to turn grey around the edges as the two beat each other with an inch of their lives. DJ hit him across the face, sending him back. She then pounced on the boy like a feral cat and clawed down his arms, skin and blood gathering under her nails and making the boy yell out in pain. 

He got his feet under her stomach and tossed her back, once again, hopping into action to roll with her again, both of them yelling and growling. DJ’s shrieks were enough to send a loud ringing through everyone’s ears. Branch’s ears started dripping a bit, blood falling down his shoulders, but he cared for none of it. 

He pinned her down to the ground, magic glowing darker as he wrapped his hands around her neck. The girl showed no fear, though, only fury, as she clawed at the wounds she’d already made with her nails. 

“His magic is going dark!” John yelled in a panic over the musical magic in the air. 

Branch gasped as he was suddenly pulled from the girl, two strong arms around his waist. He then became enraged all over again, kicking and screaming to be let go.

“Branch! Son! Take a breath!” Coal yelled as he held his kid in place. 

DJ got up, anger in her eyes as she attempted to launch at the boy again. Saphina jumped in and caught her around the waist as well. “Enough!” 

Both boy and girl were battered, bruised, and bloodied. DJ had bruises lining her arms and around her face. Her lip was busted open and bleeding, and a bruise was forming around her right cheek where Branch had gotten in a swing. Around her arms and back were bloody gashes. Looking around, had found thorny plants on the ground from Branch’s magic, dripping with blood. Two hand-shaped bruises were forming over her neck now as well. Branch was faring no better. His arms were lined with claw marks from DJ’s nails, blood running down them. His ears were stained with blood that had dripped down to his shoulders from her sonic scream. Around his cheeks were more nail marks, nearly glowing an angry red color. Bruises lined his jaw from where she had taken her hits, and a bit of blood was on his lip, likely from his teeth rather than his lips. 

“Your mother knew Meadow hadn’t come back!” Branch raged against his Papa's arms. “She set him up!” 

“Don’t you bring my mother into this!” DJ growled. “It’s his own fault! He couldn’t handle that his girlfriend no longer loved him and she only wanted to help!” 

Saphina paused and looked at Meadow quickly. The man averted his gaze, though. 

“Is that what you call help!?” Branch raged. “Belle never came back, and you knew that! You murderer!” 

“I did what needed to be done, you monster!” DJ yelled back in a fit of fury.

That only seemed to make Branch- and the earth -quake more with rage. “You killed me!” 

“And I’d do it again!” She hissed.

Many gasps filled the air. 

“DJ,” Poppy said in betrayal. 

“Alright! Enough!” Viva stood. But before anything could be said on the matter, DJ knocked Saphina to the ground and rushed forward. 

Coal gasped as he was pulled away by vines and out of danger. 

Branch rushed to meet her in the middle, their hands clasped in a rage of power. He whipped her around and threw her into the ground by her hands. 

DJ huffed and kicked his legs out from under him, using the hold she had to roll them over. She grabbed Branch’s hair and slammed his face down a few times. 

Branch wrapped his legs around her and somersaulted them to slam her back down, gripping her neck again.

“There’s something wrong with them!” Saphina yelled over the sound of DJ’s magic. “I know they’re pissed at each other, but this is beyond angry!” 

“Do you think Pandora’s magic is infecting them?” Eva called. 

“I don’t know!” Saphina put a hand over her eyes as Branch’s light invaded the area. 

“I don’t think that’s it,” Tempo said as he made his way over. “Their anger is infecting their magic!” 

John felt panic rising in his chest as he watched his little brother tear into the girl with all the force of the sun. They were like wild animals, nails tearing into each other's skin and pulling hair out as they both aimed for any fatal part of each other's bodies. 

What worried him more was the darkening of his brother's magic. The more he let this anger fester, the darker his light became. 

Rhonda appeared at his feet and nudged him with her paw. “You can stop him.” 

“You have to!” Chai ran over, looking at him in desperation. “He’s being consumed!” 

John nodded once and formed a circle under his feet. He could stop his brother. It didn’t matter that he was stronger than him at the moment. It didn’t matter that his anger dwarfed John’s on a normal day. He was his other half. He could do this. 

“Death’s grasp!” He pushed his hands forward. 

Both DJ and Branch gasped as shadows gripped them and made them freeze, trembling in his hold. He pulled his hands away from each other, and they were pulled apart.

He walked between them and gave Branch a level look. “Calm down.” 

“Fuck off,” Branch hissed. 

John hummed and reached his hand over, flicking him in the forehead. “You’re letting yourself be consumed by hate, Bitty. You’re better than that.” 

“No, I’m not!” Branch raged. “I was already-!” Branch seemed to cool like a bucket of water had been thrown on his fire. “Consumed once,” he huffed out a breath, eyes turning from angry to confused, and sadness struck. “What am I doing?” He frowned at himself. 

John sighed in a bit of relief as Branch’s magic lightened again, and the boy took on a much calmer feeling. He waved, and the shadows released him, the boy falling to his knees.

“Are you okay?” He kneeled in front of him, ignoring the girl who was still raging and still bound in his darkness. 

Branch was shaking, looking at his bloody and injured hands as they trembled. His hair was now loose around his shoulders, the vines holding it up long gone in the heat of the battle. His eyes were blown wide, breathing a bit shaky. 

“What was I doing? I didn’t even want to kill Cicada; I just wanted to hurt him. And I didn’t… but now..? Why did I…? So bad,” he whispered, tears shining in his eyes. “What’s wrong with me?” He looked at John. He resembled a baby deer in his older brother's eyes, trembling and right on the edge of sobbing. 

John wrapped his arms around him instantly. “That wasn’t you. I don’t know what it was, but I know it wasn’t you. Something took advantage of your anger. Don’t look at her,” he said and pushed Branch’s face into his shoulder as the boy caught DJ’s eyes and started to look irritated again. “Get her away from him, please. I don’t know what kind of effect she’s having on him.” 

“Take her away until I can figure out what to do with her,” Viva said to some of the guards. 

“Yes, your highness,” they nodded and grabbed the girl as she was released from the shadows. 

She kicked and screamed. “I didn’t do anything! I did nothing! Unhand me! I was helping!” She raged as she was dragged away. 

“Look at me,” John grabbed Branch’s attention, the younger boy hiccuping with small and quiet sobs. “You are light and good and kind and joy. You are Life, and the embodiment of everything this world needs to thrive. I am darkness and decay and rebirth and an end to suffering. I am Death, and the embodiment of everything the world needs to remember that we’re mortal. Together, we make the circle of life, and while we are two halves of a whole, we cannot cross that line and mix. I cannot go light, and you sure as hell cannot go dark. The world needs your light, B. I know what she did hurt you, and I want nothing more than to tear that girl apart myself, but you can’t. I know something was affecting you, and we’ll figure it out, but just keep reminding yourself of these things, okay? They’ll keep you grounded.” 

Branch rubbed at his wet cheeks and nodded. “Okay,” he said, taking a shaky breath. 

John smiled softly. “I won’t let the darkness consume your light, okay? I know I didn’t before, and I couldn’t be more sorry, but I’ll pull you out of the darkness as many times as I have to.” 

“And we’re here to help,” Floyd said with a smile as he dropped down on Branch’s right, hugging him. 

“We won’t let you fall anymore, okay?” Clay was on his other side. 

“So you can lean on us when you need to. We got your back,” Bruce ruffled his hair from above him. 

Branch’s lip wobbled a bit before he put his face in his hands and started shaking with small sobs. 

“Aww,” Clay laughed a bit, and they enveloped him in a big hug. 

Aquaris watched them carefully and hopped down to the ground to sit back and observe for a while. Maybe things were okay now.

Coal let off a rather exasperated breath. “Well, it only took surviving the apocalypse, but at least they’re back to where they need to be.” 

Tempo rolled his eyes fondly with a small laugh. “Hey,” Tempo bumped Remix with his arm. “There’s your brother,” he nodded at the man heading in their direction. 

Remix lit up like a Christmas tree and went running for his brother. 

Synth lit up just as bright and opened his arms, catching his little brother as he hugged him. “I’m so glad you’re okay!” 

“I am,” he said with a relieved sigh on his lips. Even though it was kind of perilous- he’d omit the part where he almost died -it was definitely an adventure he was over the moon to tell him about. “I have so much to tell you.” 

“Seems like it,” Synth laughed, looking past him. “Any reason there’s a wolf looking at you with moon eyes?” 

Remix looked back, and Dock instantly looked in another direction, his cheeks burning. 

He grinned a bit, and his eyes became almost predatory. “I’d sure like to find out.” 

“Oh my god,” Synth laughed. “You’re gonna scare him with that look. He may be a predator himself, but you’re the real threat here.” 

“Oh shut up,” Remix laughed. “I almost thought he was dating that guy Branch over there, but after we found Poppy, I realized that Branch was in love with her, and those two were probably just friends. Probably. Anyway, seems like he’s fair game, and boy am I game. And you acted the same way when you met your boyfriend!” Remix slapped his arm. 

“I did not!” Synth gasped. 

“Did to! He’ll agree with me! Call him! Call him right now! Use that fancy little device he gave you,” Remix demanded. 

“I will! And he will be on my side, just you watch!” Synth huffed and pulled out his communication device, hitting his name and waiting. 

“King Trollex,” Darnell drawled over the line. 

“Stop,” Synth deadpanned, making the boy laugh. 

Darnell giggled. “What’s up, Glowworm? You guys okay?” 

“Yeah, I just need you to settle a debate. Remix is over here, going absolutely predator mode on a wolf guy, and he says I acted just the same with you,” Synth raised a brow. 

“You did,” Darnell laughed. 

“What?” Synth practically squawked, Remix letting out a burst of laughter. 

“Glowworm, you are a mermaid. You literally are predatory,” Darnell laughed. “You had this look in your eyes all the time. Like I was the prey you were going after. I was so into it,” he laughed as Cooper could be heard making gagging noises in the background. 

“I can’t believe this,” Synth rubbed his face. 

“Is this about Dock?” Darnell laughed and then laughed more when Remix put his face on the screen and nodded. “I saw that mooning start up here first hand. It was rather cute.” 

Synth blinked. “He went up there?” 

“Yeah. Clay called us and asked for a lift. Sometime after we got them, the ship went under attack from this… thing,” he shivered. 

Remix was waving his hands over his neck in a don’t motion, but it was too late. Synth looked between them wildly. “What? What happened?” 

“Eee, not my best move. Sorry kid. Before we dive into this, if you’re there, is Clay there? Is he okay?” Darnell asked in concern. 

Synth looked around. He’d not met his boyfriend's best friend yet, so he wasn’t sure. 

“Yeah,” Remix nodded and turned the communicator to see Clay hugging his brothers. 

“Oh. That’s good,” Darnell smiled. “I’m glad. He looks happy again.” 

Synth blinked. That was one of the people he sent his brother with. Small world. “Now explain,” he said to the two of them. 

 

Once everything had been settled and DJ had been locked up, the lot of them were finally able to relax, if only for a little while to recoup. 

The archetypes and celestials present came together to form a rather good barrier over the village. With their combined power, nothing was getting through.

They had even started setting up housing for people coming from other villages, looking for shelter from the hungry monsters living in their world now. And boy, were there a bit. All in all, it was going pretty good. 

Viva had taken the news about as well as expected. 

“What!? A vampire!?” She shrieked, making Branch and Poppy cover their ears. “He killed you? He killed you! That son of a-! Is he dead? Tell me he’s dead. Tell me you killed him,” she looked between them. 

“I can’t kill,” Branch rubbed his arm, looking anywhere but their eyes. “It’s against like a thousand rules.” He had bandages all over him now from the fight, even if his magic did the job of healing him.

“Ah. Right, my bad,” Viva cleared her throat. They literally just had to talk him down from that. Stupid. 

“That doesn’t mean I let him get away,” Branch looked at her. 

“He turned him into a tree!” Poppy laughed. “Said he can be useful that way!” 

Viva blinked and then laughed. “Somehow I feel like that’s worse.” 

“It is,” Branch crossed his arms. “He’s an immortal hunk of wood now. Anyway, she’s transitioning really well. She’ll need blood, and she’s more sensitive to things like sunlight now, but she can do this. I know she can,” he smiled at her. 

Poppy smiled back and nodded. “I can make this work. They’ve helped me, so the sun isn’t so fatal, and Branch has been feeding me, so I think we’ll be okay.” 

Viva smiled softly. “You’re being very brave about this. Are you really okay?” 

Poppy smiled softly and nodded. “To be honest, I did break down a few times about it, but Branch was there to pick me back up.” 

“It’s okay to cry. That’s what you told me, right?” Branch smiled and laced their fingers together. 

“Right,” she smiled. “I have you guys, so I know I’ll be okay.” 

“And you’ll always have us,” Branch kissed her hand. 

“That’s right,” Viva smiled and hugged her side. “We’ll help in any way we can.” 

“Thanks, guys,” She smiled at them.

“Hey, Poppy?” Tempo called her with a smile and waved her over. 

“Coming!” She smiled and went after him. 

Those two had gotten real close lately, Branch observed. His Papa was so eager to point out that they were alike, which only made Branch laugh. Innocent spirits at first glance, fiercely protective and loyal at their cores. 

“Hey,” Viva grabbed his arm before he could go anywhere. “Is your brother single?” 

Branch blinked hard. “Which one? I mean, yes to all of them, I think, but… Which one?” 

“Good to know,” she smiled and walked the other way. 

“Wait! Viva! Which one!?” Branch went after her, making her giggle. 

 

Saphina sighed and rubbed her face, sitting on a log. To say she had a lot to do was an understatement. The rest of her witches were floored when she told them of DJ’s actions and imprisonment. She should have been keeping a better eye on them. She was their covenhead and the damn Witch of Fate for fucks sake. 

She should have known better, should have done better. She felt like a failure of an archetype. 

She looked up when a glowing and wispy white person stopped in front of her. She looked up and into the hollow eyes of the man she once loved. 

Another failure, she failed him as a girlfriend. 

“I’m sorry,” she said before he got a chance to. “Meadow, god, I’m so sorry. I was struggling with my feelings, and I didn’t say anything, and in doing so, I hurt you and drove you to find other solutions,” she sighed and rubbed the tears at the corner of her eyes. 

Meadow kneeled down in front of her. “Don’t apologize. I should have just talked to you. Hell, we were all sacrificed because none of us knew how to talk about our feelings. I got it in my head that I could use the ring to go back and find the moment when things changed, and maybe if I knew, I could fix things. That wasn’t fair, though. I should have just asked. If you really were losing feeling, then I should have just respected that.” 

“I should have told you myself. I hurt you, and I’m sorry. Truth is,” she sighed. “I was losing feeling, but I didn’t want to. You were my person, and I loved you. But it wasn’t the same anymore. I couldn’t bring myself to tell you or end things. I didn’t want to lose you. And then I did. You never came back that day, and I knew it was my fault.” 

“We’re both to blame here,” Meadow sighed. “And we can’t change the past. But, somehow, I’ve been given a second chance. Thanks to a boy with a big heart, I’m still here. I’m not dense enough to believe we can rekindle anything, but I’d still like to be your friend. If you’ll let me.” 

Saphina smiled a bit. “I’d really like that. I really missed you,” she said and leaned forward to hug him. 

“I missed you, too,” Meadow hugged her back. 

She released him and smiled. “I hope Branch can figure something out for you. And her. Her name is Belle, right?” She looked over at the wispy girl, snorting with laughter and falling to the ground in hysterics at something Eva said, the other girl also in a fit of giggles. 

“Yeah,” Meadow smiled softly in her direction. 

Saphina looked at him and couldn’t help but smile a bit. He was giving her that look. A look he hadn’t even given her. It was soft with adoration and lit up his eyes in a way she’d never seen. They held a softness while also containing mild annoyance and a bout of mischief. He’d likely spent many years with this girl in purgatory.

“Do you guys get along?” She hummed. 

“Get along?” Meadow puffed out a laugh. “We’re constantly fighting. She keeps me on my damn toes all the time. I have to watch her because even without the archetype, she’s a chaos gremlin,” he laughed. “She’s so fire-prone and wicked in her sense of humor. You could fall on your face and she’d laugh before making sure you were okay.” He smiled softly. “Her laugh is so damn infectious, and if she likes you, she’ll set the world ablaze for you.” 

“Bet she’s had a time getting used to your mild temperament and soft words,” Saphina laughed. 

Meadow flushed. “Well… My words aren’t so soft around her. She brings something out of me. A side I didn’t know I had.” 

Love. She brought love out of him. In all the right ways. 

Saphina smiled and got up. “I’m glad we talked. Now we can both move on, and as your friend, I have one thing to say. When you get a body, just kiss the damn girl,” she patted his shoulder and walked away. 

Meadow flushed. “Phina!” 

Saphina grinned back at him. “Just do it!” 

Meadow crossed his arms, cheeks still flushed. He wasn’t even sure how his cheeks were flushed. He was a projection! 

He looked at Belle as she and Eva were now moved to poking and picking on Branch, though the boy barely seemed to mind. Like a well-tempered dog with children. 

Belle laughed loudly, her voice ringing ironically like a bell. He sighed as it left a fluttery feeling in his chest. Maybe she was right.

He looked over when Floyd waved him over excitedly, a spell book in his hands. 

He laughed and went his way. There was something about this boy. 

 

Branch plopped himself down on the grass, a long and drawn sigh leaving him as the ground around him seemed to wither a bit, and the plants drooped. He knew he was letting this get to him too much, but he couldn’t help it. He’d never felt so angry before. So dark before. And yet… it pushed something to the surface that left him feeling uneasy. Like maybe he had been that dark before. It was like it was on the surface of his mind, right behind his eyes, and just out of reach all the same. 

What had he done? And why couldn’t he remember it?

“Why were you making a memory eraser?” Clay's voice whispered like a phantom from the past. 

Branch frowned. That’s right, he had done that. Whatever it was that he did was bad enough for him to want to block it out. He should have known better. 

Memory erasers only lasted so long. 

He looked up when Chai rubbed against his knee. “Are you okay?” 

“Pretty sure you know the answer to that,” Branch ran his fingers through the fox’s soft fur. 

“It helps to talk,” Chai nuzzled his hand. 

“I know,” Branch sighed softly. “I think right now I just want a distraction.” 

Chai let off a small sigh. “You’ve been distracting yourself since you came back from the dead, Daddy,” Chai whimpered. 

That name alone felt like a shot of serotonin straight to his heart. Chai didn’t use it often, but when he did, it was either to get something he wanted or to show Branch he felt emotional about whatever he was trying to convey. 

“I know you’re happy again and blue, and I couldn’t be happier, but you’re ignoring everything that made you grey, everything you went through in there, and everything that’s bothering you now. You say you need a distraction, but you don’t. I’m scared that if you keep ignoring everything that’s threatening to pull you down, you’ll implode. I remember what happened last time you imploded. You don’t, but I do,” he looked down. “I don’t wanna see it happen again.” 

That felt like a branding iron. He erased his own memories, but Chai remembered. Why? Why had he only taken his? 

Chai watched him, every expression that passed on his face. When Branch looked at him, he ducked his head. “I kept my memories so I could keep you from making the same mistakes. And so I could understand when the spell eventually wore thin.” 

A shiver traveled up Branch’s spine at the thought. “Am I ready to know what the hell I did?” 

“Maybe if you face some of the things weighing you down,” Chai hummed. “I can’t make you, but I really think you should.” 

Branch sighed and pulled him into his arms, the fox letting off a small purr and nuzzling against his chest. “I’ll try.” 

It would have to wait a moment, though. He looked up as Meadow and Belle approached him. They gave him soft looks and sat on either side of him. 

“You doing okay?” Belle put her head on his shoulder. 

It was almost comical how comfortable he was around these two. That’s what happens when you three share a mind space, he assumed.

“Okay as I can be at the moment,” Branch smiled softly as Meadow pulled Branch’s hair up and out of his face. He waved his hand and smiled as vines pulled it up. They were getting good at his magic. 

“You’ve got all of us here when you’re ready,” Meadow smiled. 

“I know,” Branch smiled softly. He looked between them and smiled. “What are you two conspiring about?” 

“Conspiring?” Belle laughed. “Absolutely nothing…. We have been thinking, though.” 

“That’s never good,” Branch snorted, pulling his arm away as Meadow pinched him. “About?” 

“You’re running out of time to find hosts for those archetypes,” Meadow said with a small hum. “We came up with a solution.” 

“You found hosts?” Branch looked between them. 

“Yeah. Us,” Belle laughed. “Make us some bodies and slap those archetypes in like a battery to power us up!” 

Meadow laughed at her antics, but Branch only frowned at her. “Belle, you hated your magic.” 

“No. I didn’t hate my magic. I hated the loneliness that cripled me. I hated everyone expecting things from me when no one would dare lift a finger for me. I hated my coven, not my magic,” she stated sternly. Her eyes then softened. “I don’t feel so alone anymore. I have you and Meadow and Eva and Poppy and Neffy and all of your family who have done nothing but welcome me like I was already part of the family. I… I would have a new coven now. Even if your parents are in a coven already, I’d happily follow you guys anywhere. Give me my magic back and I’ll put it to good use this time, protecting all that I love.” 

Branch couldn’t help but smile at that. He was glad that, even in this apocalyptic world, they were able to help this girl feel happy again. His family was pretty incredible, as were his friends. 

He looked at Meadow. The man smiled. “I never hated my magic. I didn’t use it often, and I’m sure that led to some imbalance, so I’ll have to work on that, but… I talked to Saphina, and I’m in a good place now. I think if I were to get my magic back, I could be very helpful. As she has, I have also found comfort in you, your family, and your friends. Please let us help.” 

Branch looked between them and smiled softly. “I’ll need John’s help to make you proper bodies,” he said and nodded to himself. Plants around him came back to full bloom as he smiled. “Then, I’ll work on what I need to,” he said, kissing Chai’s head. 

“Thank you,” Chai smiled softly and hopped off his lap. 

“Let’s go find John,” he smiled as he got up. 

 

“Branch!” Hickory came running over to him as they entered the village again. 

Branch frowned at the urgency on his face. He looked down at Chai. “Will you go find John for me?” 

Chai nodded and ran into town. 

“What happened?” He turned his attention to Hickory. 

“Dock,” Hickory gasped out a breath. He’d been running all over the place to find the boy. “He collapsed, and he’s breathing hard, and we don’t know what happened. You’re the best healer here and-” 

He didn’t finish the rest of his ramble before Branch was running past him, his magic lighting up a trail for him to follow rather than waste time asking where he was. 

Dickory looked up quickly when Branch came running over. Dock was on the ground, breathing heavy, and sweat glistening on his skin. The techno prince… Remix was it? Was on his other side, eyes full of concern. 

“He looked wobbly,” Dickory said, moving out of the way as Branch dropped down next to him and started up healing magic. “We asked him if he was okay, and he shook his head and then dropped faster than we could comprehend. It was so quick, we didn’t know what to do.” 

“It’s okay,” Branch nodded, reaching a hand over to take the smaller man’s hand, the other healing. “I can heal almost anything. I’ll figure out what’s wrong.” 

Belle, Meadow, and Hickory caught up to him after a minute, just as the boy frowned in confusion. 

“What?” Hickory asked in worry. 

“Branch,” Meadow tilted his head as his eyes caught something. 

“I know,” Branch nodded. “Okay. What I’m about to do may seem troubling and scary, but I need you guys to trust me.” 

The wolves frowned a bit but nodded. “We trust you.” 

“Good. Back up,” he waved. 

All got up and backed away as he instructed. 

He took a breath in before lifting his right hand, a light glowing around it. He braced his left hand on the ground and plunged his right into the unconscious boy's chest, but there was no blood. He heard gasps and whimpers behind him, but no one moved. He frowned as he searched around. 

There. 

He grabbed ahold of the small light and pushed his power into it. 

Dock gasped, eyes opening and writhing under him. 

“Hold on! Hold on! I know!” Branch grunted and held the boy still. 

“Branch?” John stopped by the rest with Chai at his feet.

Dock slowed as the pain started subsiding, and as Branch pulled his hand from him, he shot upright with a gasp. Balls of light appeared around them and shot around like ping pong balls. He let off a strained breath as his body calmed and fell forward onto Branch’s lap, the boy also looking a bit exhausted. 

“Thank you. I love you. What did you do?” He said in a slurred manner. 

Branch snorted. “You were infected by my magic.” 

“What?” Dock looked up at him with tired eyes. 

“When you stepped in my spell circle a week ago and we both got electrocuted, my magic invaded your body. Unfortunately, I didn’t notice it. It festered and festered until it became an infected spark.” 

“Are you saying your magic created an artificial spark?” John hummed in thought. “Is that possible?” 

“I guess,” Branch laughed a bit. “I had to purify it. It should be okay now, though things are going to be quite different for you, buddy boy,” he laughed as he pushed some of Dock’s hair from his face.

“How so?” Hickory asked in concern. 

“Well, he’s got a spark now. Usually, people are born with sparks, not created. Sparks are what give us magic,” he smiled as the boy's eyes lit up. “Sparks are what make us witches.” 

“Are you saying I’m a witch now? Are you saying I have magic!?” Dock grabbed his arms. 

“Yes,” Branch laughed. “Specifically, you have mine. In the same way Meadow and Belle use it right now. Except this comes from you, not me. Your spark was created by the archetype of Life; therefore, you can access all the magics created by it. It’s not going to be as strong as mine, obviously, but,” he looked around at the light balls flying around. “Looks like you already have an affinity for light magic. Which is great! We need more light witches.” 

“This is so cool!” Dock bounced in place a bit, gasping as more light shot from him. 

“Easy there, Puppy,” Branch laughed. “I’m already teaching Viva, Floyd, and Irena. I’ll just add you to the bunch. I have a class at this point. Goodness. When John has a better handle on his, he’s going to teach them shadows and darkness. We’ll see if you can try that too.” 

“Fuck yeah!” Dock grinned. 

Dickory shook his head as he walked closer. “Of course you have magic now. You scared the hell out of us,” he ruffled his hand through Dock's hair. 

“Didn’t do much for me either,” Dock laughed. 

“At least he’s okay,” Hickory sighed. 

“We’ll teach him everything we know. He’ll be okay,” John assured with a gentle smile. 

Hickory smiled back just as softly. “I appreciate it.” He looked as if he wanted to say more, but hesitated and decided against it. 

What John wouldn’t give to know what he was about to say. That’s how he seemed to work, though. He would get closer and then pull back all of a sudden. They’d make a small amount of contact, and he’d welcome it and then pull back like he’d been zapped. John was starting to think it may have something to do with his overall reaper presence. It’s what drove many people and animals away from him after all. Usually, it didn’t sting so much, but… he liked Hickory. He was kind and gentle, protective and a little scary sometimes. 

He was perfect. 

He rubbed his arm a bit and looked away. If he really didn’t want him around him, he’d respect his wishes. No matter how much he wanted to stay. 

Hickory looked at him quickly as the other man moved to leave. No words had been spoken, but he knew he’d misstepped somehow. The last thing he wanted was for the witch to think he didn’t want him around. 

“John,” he reached a hand out, the man indeed pausing. However, before he could get any words to leave his lips, his neck hairs stood on end, and his wolf internally nipped at him to be on guard. He straightened and looked around. 

John frowned and checked their surroundings as well. His senses hadn’t caught anything, but he’d never discredit the senses of a wolf. They were keen. 

Hickory’s whole body seemed to go rigid as his eyes locked onto a pair of dangerous eyes. An orange troll with deep blue hair and equally deep blue eyes gave him a sharp-toothed grin. He waved just a bit as he followed the crowd into one of the provided relief tents. 

John frowned at the man. He gave off a very unsettling feeling. When he looked at Hickory, his frown doubled in effort. The man looked shaken to his core, eyes wide and looking at the ground. The poor man was even trembling. 

John growled softly to himself and crossed his arms. He didn’t know who this man was, but he’d sure as hell find out.

Notes:

Any guesses who that is? Comment and let me know!

Chapter 22: Haunted

Notes:

The song at the beginning of this is Lesson Number One from Mulan 2

“Guys. Guys,” Tempo laughed, sitting on the floor and attempting to get his kids' attention. It was proving to be rather difficult. They were all so distractible. Something he knew they got from him, but he’d blame Coal for anyway. Because why not?

“Do you guys wanna learn today or not?” He laughed when that brought every boy's attention to him. “Like I said, today’s lesson is important, the first lesson we learn. Every witch has an opposite or a complementary, and while we’re strong on our own, we are stronger together.”  

“Commememery,” Branch giggled, making his dad smile softly. The boy was only four and did a really good job at understanding for his age, but big words tended to make him giggle.

“What if I don’t have a magic?” Floyd asked with big eyes. 

“That’s okay. You might just be eclectic, baby. Eclectics stick together for that reason,” he ruffled his hair. 

“I don’t understand,” Spruce huffed. “I’m strong all by myself! So is John-John. He’s Death, Daddy,” he said, crossing his arms. 

“Yeah, I am,” John grinned like the little confident boy he was. 

“I’m strong too!” Clay put his hand up. 

“You just make a bunch of rain,” Floyd giggled. 

“Plants!” Branch yelled, raising his hands. Instantly, plants started blooming all around his kitchen. 

Tempo sighed as they were instantly enveloped in talking over each other. 

“You’ve lost them,” Coal laughed a bit from the couch. It was Tempo’s day for lessons, and he would happily sit back and make commentary like his husband fondly did on his lesson days. 

“Yes. Thank you,” Tempo rubbed his temples before smiling. He stood and clapped his hands, making them all look at him. 

“Earth, sky,” he sang softly, gesturing to Spruce and Clay. “Day, night. Sound and silence,” he sang, putting his hands behind his ears and then putting a finger to his lips. “Dark and light,” he pushed up John’s hand and then Branch’s, the boys making little whisps of shadow and light naturally. 

“One alone is not enough, you need both together,” he sang and pulled them back together, encouraging them to take hands. 

They giggled and happily came together to listen to their dad sing. 

“Winter, summer, moon, and sun,” he sang, smiling as their attention was fully back on him. “Lesson number one,” he finished his little bit, and the boys happily giggled. “You need each other to be as strong as you can be. This is more important for archetypes and celestials,” he poked John and Branch’s bellies, making them laugh. “You are strong alone, but stronger together. Same with you two,” he smiled at Clay and Bruce. “Both elements on different scales, but you can create beautiful magic together if you try. All together, you boys make each other strong and powerful.” 

“Even me?” Floyd asked. 

“Of course you!” John hugged him. “That’s what he said!”

Tempo smiled softly. “Never forget lesson number one.” 

And they never did. He saw that as they grew up. They did everything together. John and Branch, more especially. But it only made sense. 

They were made with the other half of each other's souls after all.

 

“Took us long enough,” John laughed as he walked out into an open area. 

“Something always came up,” Branch laughed. “Last time was Pandora’s magic.” 

“True,” John put a finger to his lip in thought. “How are we going to combat it this time?” 

Branch smiled at him and then over at his family. They were on standby in case anything went awry, sitting on the ground. He put his hand out to his brothers. “One alone is not enough; you need both together,” he sang. 

Floyd and Clay grinned and ran over, taking his hands. “Winter, summer,” they sang. 

“Moon and sun,” Bruce walked over with them, putting his arm on John’s shoulder, the man grinning at him. 

“Lesson number one,” they sang together, creating a perfect harmony. 

Tempo put a hand on his chest, a silent cry coming over his face as he fell back on the ground. “You guys remember that?” He fake sobbed, Coal laughing beside him. 

“Of course we do,” Bruce grinned. “It’s lesson number one.” 

“And our dad told us always to remember that. We haven’t been real good about that lately, but we will now,” Floyd smiled.

Branch smiled at them. “Can you guys keep a barrier up while we do this? One that doesn’t let in but will let out, okay?” 

“You can count on us!” Floyd gave him a thumbs-up. 

“We know,” John smiled and extended a hand. 

Branch happily took it and spun around with him, a circle lighting up under them. Symbols started coming to life instantly as they moved magic around rhythmically. The tree of life flashed under them. It then morphed into a dead tree, twisting to take the shape of a scythe. The branches then unfurled into a circle, and the symbol of Yin and Yang formed. 

Their brothers smiled as the warm and comforting feeling of their intertwined magic bled into the air. It was almost a nostalgic feeling. They used to feel this every month. 

They shook off the feeling and put their hands up, forming a barrier around the two of them. 

“There it goes,” Coal smiled as their magic started pouring out, bringing the land around them back to what it used to be, if not a bit healthier.

Branch’s happy laughter filled the air as his magic brought him to a euphoric high. His laugh was infectious enough to bring laughter from John as well. They danced around the circle, laughing a bit more every time they passed each other. 

Bruce snorted a bit, laughter shaking through him as well. 

“The giggles are attacking,” Tempo laughed softly, putting his head on Coal’s shoulder. 

“The giggled haven’t attacked since they were kids,” Coal smiled. “I think that’s a good sign.” 

Floyd was nearly broken down into giggles, letting out little snorts. Which only made Clay burst into laughter, too.

Branch laughed out loud, leaning over a bit. He looked at John, the man smiling brightly and lit up by black magic. He missed this with every fiber of his being. He missed them just as badly. John completed him, magic and soul. 

He smiled back just as brightly and ran over to hug him. 

John laughed and hugged him tight, spinning him a bit. 

Their brothers smiled happily around him, their magic seeping into the air around them. 

Both of their eyes suddenly shot open as their magic started melding more than it had before. They backed up a bit and looked at each other. John’s hair suddenly started blooming with flowers, and the flowers in Branch’s died. 

They blinked as their magic calmed when the ritual was finished. 

“Whaaaat?” John touched the flowers in his hair. 

“What happened?” Branch laughed 

“Your magic just mixed,” Tempo laughed. “Usually, that doesn’t happen until way later for archetypes, but you two grew up together. Takes a pretty deep bond. You guys can probably start using one power from each other now.” 

“Oh, that’s a cool thought,” Branch’s eyes sparkled with interest. 

John gave him a weary look. “It’s a scary thought, is what it is. You are way too eager to use death magic.” 

“And you weren’t?” Bruce crossed his arms. 

“Not the point,” John crossed his arms back. 

“I’ll be careful with it, I promise,” Branch laughed. “The world feels back to normal,” he smiled around at the area. 

“Feels better than normal,” John grinned. “We killed that!” 

“You also started a giggle fit,” Floyd laughed.

“That was him,” John laughed back. 

“Guilty,” Branch grinned shyly. “I was just… happy, I think. I missed you guys. I know I’ve said it a few times, but I did.” 

“And you can say it as much as you want,” Clay wrapped his arms around his neck from behind. “We missed you, too.” 

Branch smiled softly. “Is it…. Is it okay that.. I’m not okay?” 

“Only if it’s okay that we aren’t either,” Floyd took his hands. “We can heal each other. That does mean we need to start opening up.” 

“Family counseling,” Bruce snorted, an arm once again on John’s shoulder. “Of course it’s okay. I know we’re kinda in the apocalypse, and we have a world to fix, but we really should sit down and talk things out.” 

“Agreed,” John nodded. “We can make time. Our magic is derived from our mental states; it’s really needed.” 

“We need therapy,” Floyd laughed just a bit. 

Branch smiled as they laughed, sinking into the comfort of his family. Hopefully, they did it soon. He wasn’t sure how much time he had left. The memory eraser was growing thinner and thinner, and while he promised to face some of the things weighing him down, he wasn’t sure it was helping on his own. 

And more than anything… he feared the knowledge of what he did.

 

Belle grinned, bouncing on the balls of her feet. She was overly excited to get this started. The prospect of having her own body again left a giddy feeling in her chest. 

Meadow laughed next to her, feeling just about as excited, but happy just to watch the girl bounce. Her energy had always been rather infectious, and today was no exception.

Branch looked at them and smiled, having been setting up the things they needed for the spell. “So this should start creating bodies for you to inhabit when John and I put our magic into it,” he started explaining. 

“Theoretically,” John hummed, placing candles down. 

Branch ignored him. “So you’ll have to step in at some point to provide what you want to look like. Then we can make them in your image.” 

“Theoretically,” John mumbled again. 

Branch took in a breath and looked at him. “Do you mind?” 

“I’m just saying! We’ve never done anything like this before! You might need to lower your expectations!” John snapped. 

Branch looked at him sideways, making the boy freeze. 

Branch turned a smile to Meadow and Belle. “Would you two give us one moment? I wanna talk to my brother.” 

They nodded instantly, eyes wide. 

“No, guys, stay. Please stay,” John said in a panic. 

“Go,” Branch pointed. They nodded and started walking away. 

“Stay! Meadow! Stay!” John pointed, backing up just a bit. “Belle, don’t move!” He called, making them pause. 

“Go!” Branch pointed. 

“Don’t leave me!” John begged. 

Branch looked at him, and he shut his mouth quickly. “Go,” he pointed. 

Belle and Meadow looked at each other before quickly running off. 

Branch watched them before whipping his head to John, the man flinching. “I’m sorry!” He said instantly. 

“What the hell is your problem?” He pulled John down to his eye level by his shirt collar. “You’ve never once questioned our ability to do anything. What changed?” 

“Nothing, I’m sorry,” John put his hands up in surrender. “I know we can do this.” 

“John,” Branch let him go. “Sit,” he pointed, and the man instantly sat on the ground. “What’s wrong?” He crossed his arms. 

John looked down a little and sighed. “I’m just a little frustrated, I guess.” 

“About?” Branch raised a brow. 

“Hickory’s been avoiding me,” John said, rubbing his neck. “Every time I go near him, he goes in the opposite direction.” 

Branch hummed. “Yeah. I’ve noticed Mama’s been acting really avoidant lately. I’ll talk to Dock later, see if I can figure out what’s going on. I need you to do this for me now, though. Please. They deserve to live again, and we’re running out of time for those archetypes.” 

“I know and I will. I’m sorry I snapped. I didn’t mean it,” John sighed. 

“I know,” Branch rolled his eyes. “Talk to me like that again and I’ll beat your ass,” he glowered. 

“Yes, yup, won’t,” John nodded quickly.

Snickers and giggles started up behind them. They looked back and found the rest of their brothers laughing, Poppy and Viva at their side.

“I don’t think older brothers are supposed to fear their younger this bad,” Clay laughed. 

John looked rather embarrassed, but Branch only narrowed his eyes. He walked forward, arms crossed, and they all slowed their laughter. 

“Do you have a problem?” Branch glared at them, each of them seeming to shrink under his molten look. It was a look they often found on Tempo’s face. The boy had perfectly matched it one-to-one and, in doing so, had successfully shut them up. “No? If any of you would like to voice your harassments, please. Otherwise, sit down and shut up.” 

Bruce and Floyd sat down, instantly submitting. Branch had always been the first defender when any of them started picking on each other. In a way, it was endearing. Unless you were the one doing the light bullying. 

Clay seemed to hesitate, staring back at him and crossing his arms. He wasn’t intimidated! This was his baby brother! 

Branch grinned just a bit and stepped into his space. “Wanna have a battle of wills?” He grabbed his collar and brought him down to stare him in the eyes. 

Clay tried his hardest, but as he stared at his little brother, he only saw the fury of a thousand beasts behind his eyes. It was as if, even though he was Life, he could see the souls of the damned in his eyes. 

Okay. He was big enough to admit when he was outmatched. 

He shrank under his gaze and dropped down to sit.

Branch smirked and let him go. “Don’t make fun of him when none of you have the force to step up to me. I may be your little brother, but I will never bend to anyone’s will, and that’s what gives me power. Never forget that,” he said in a very confident tone, grin turning sharp. 

“He sounds like someone,” Floyd squinted. “Who is it?” 

Coal stopped behind Branch, arms crossed and grinning. 

“That’s who,” Bruce nodded. 

One of them had to get Coal’s confidence, and it seemed it was their little brother. 

“They’ll bend. But only to one person,” Viva giggled as Poppy walked over.

“Sit,” Poppy grinned as the boy crumbled in front of her, sitting with an overly happy look on his face. 

Tempo walked up on the other side and only gave Coal a smile, eyes half lidded. Coal instantly dropped in front of him like he was a goddess to be praised. 

John shook his head with a laugh. “Branch?” He called, getting up. “The spell?” 

Branch looked up. “Huh?” He had his arms around Poppy’s waist.

John laughed. “Whipped.” 

Branch frowned. “I know I’m not hearing lip after what you just told me.” 

John paused and then flushed. “Get your ass over here.” 

“Ooo, he’s getting testy,” Branhc laughed and got up. “Maybe he’ll fight me after all.” 

“Not likely,” John shook his head. “That girl trained you like a ninja. I’ll get my ass handed to me.” 

“Yeah, I did!” Viva grinned. 

“Are mom and dad done fighting?” Belle peeked out, making their brothers burst into laughter. 

John put his hands over his face, mortified. 

Branch only narrowed his eyes upwards. “Did you just call me mom?” 

“Not so funny now, is it?” Tempo laughed. 

Branch rolled his eyes. “Get your asses out here.” 

“And I thought Hickory was Mama,” Meadow snickered as they came back, making Belle giggle even more.

“Shut,” Branch snapped and waved his hands, starting up the spell. 

John only laughed and started it up with him, the area around them glowing with a blue hue from their magic. 

Eva and Saphina came walking over, talking happily. They smiled and took a seat with the rest to watch the show. 

John and Branch came together, taking each other's hands and lifting them. “Mortal Vessel,” they said in unison. Bodies slowly started coming into creation like mannequins. Life started filling them, death following right after to make the bodies mortal. 

They waved Meadow and Belle over, the two stepping into the circle. Once they were added, one of the bodies grew taller and masculine. The skin took on a pastel yellow color, its hair becoming long and light blue. The other stayed short and became more feminine. Its skin became an orange color, and its hair became long, curly, and turquoise. 

They brought their hands down, and the bodies lay on the ground. 

Branch made a small noise as his vision started going in and out like a flickering candle. He stuttered as an image appeared in his head, taking the place of the bodies on the ground. What he saw was shrouded in darkness: a body laid out in front of him, broken, ribs sticking out, and a skeletal face, the skin stretched over it in a grotesque way. Its spine was arched in an upward position, its mouth hung open, and its sunken eyes hollow. Underneath the body was a spell circle, lit up with black magic. He sucked in a quick breath, his body instantly quaking at the image. 

When he blinked, though, the body was gone, and he was back in the spell for Meadow and Belle’s bodies.

John frowned at the sudden surge of fear through the magic and looked at him. The boy’s eyes were wide, and it was clear he was quaking. But he put all his focus into making the bodies whole. 

“Go,” Branch nodded to the two, even as his voice shook. 

Meadow and Belle went to their bodies and smiled at each other before reaching down and slipping their souls in. 

Branch walked over and put a hand on their foreheads. He closed his eyes and released their attachment from his mind to the bodies. He waved his hand, and the two flowers holding archetypes appeared. He placed them in their hands and backed away. 

Eva and Saphina got up, coming over to lend their power to the spell to transfer the magic. 

John kept his eyes on Branch. Something was wrong, that much he could tell. Even as the boy put all his focus on the task at hand, his color seemed to dim in a worrying way. 

He pushed it aside for now and focused, bringing his hand down. “Death,” he said as his turn for the transferance spell came and went. 

“Life,” Branch said in an uneven tone, bringing his hand down. 

The circle lit up brighter, the bodies glowing under new life. As the spell dimmed, everyone waited with baited breath, eyes on the bodies. 

Belle opened her eyes softly, her green irises instantly lighting up with joy. She moved her arms around experimentally before pushing herself to sit up. She looked over just as Meadow blinked awake. 

He looked at her, and his eyes instantly became soft, a smile on his lips. He pushed himself up and gave her a big smile. “Is that really you?” He reached out and touched her cheek gently. 

“Yeah,” Belle smiled brightly and leaned into his touch. “We’re back!” 

“You’re also buck ass nude,” Branch snorted, arms crossed. 

They both looked down and then blushed darkly, covering themselves. 

“Someone wanna help us out?” Meadow cleared his throat. 

“Coming!” Floyd laughed and ran over to them. 

Branch smiled softly and settled his eyes downward. He frowned as his vision started blanking again. 

No. Not again. Please. 

The images came in spurts. One of the ingredients for the spell he was doing. Oh god. An image of himself knocking everything off his table in anger as his first attempt fizzled. Another of himself cutting a circle into the ground with a blade. Why did he have to make one manually? He could make circles without much thought. Then he saw why. An image of the circle in the ground appeared. Death magic. 

He blinked, his body feeling rather frigid at the moment, and like he was one harsh wind from being knocked on his ass. 

“Branch?” John put a hand on his shoulder, making the boy jump. “Are you okay?” 

Branch nodded entirely too quickly for his liking. He seemed to be growing more and more unsettled by the minute. 

Branch looked up and focused on Meadow and Belle. The girl was laughing happily as she spun around in a blue dress. Meadow was only smiling at her fondly. They were going to be a thing, he just knew it. 

“I don’t think we should do this, Branch!” He heard Chai’s voice like a phantom of the past in his ears. “ We can’t use death magic! You’re Life!” 

“I have to try! I need to see her!” Branch yelled back. 

He swallowed thickly, his ears beginning to ring as his anxiety spiked. What had he done? 

He backed away from the crowd, suddenly feeling very overwhelmed and around too many people. His skin was tingling in an uncomfortable way, making him want to physically peel it off with his nails. 

He was vaguely aware of John and Clay asking if he was okay and following him. That only pushed him harder on the brink of panic. He gasped as he hit a tree and sank down, breathing getting heavier and head spinning from anxiety. 

He looked up, eyes wild as his family came rushing over to him, their lips moving, but no words were heard over the ringing as it got louder. 

Images started appearing again. He cut his hand and poured the blood into the circle, resolve set. The symbols of Death started appearing as it lit up with black magic. The ingredients disappearing in the middle. Chai begging him not to do this. Then…

“Beyond the Grave; Glade,” He spoke sternly. 

Then a big eruption. His magic protesting the invasion of Death unnaturally. A backfire. That thing. Glade. Its hand reaching out for him as he looked at it from the ground, horrified. 

His vision came back, and he grew even more frantic at the faces around him. Too many people! 

He put his hands over his ears and let out a loud and gut-wrenching scream. “Life’s Guardians!” He screamed. 

“Back up, back up, back up!” Clay backed them up as two beings made of light appeared. They had taken the form of angels, weapons at the ready. They stood in front of him and pointed their spears at the crowd. 

“Branch! Please!” Poppy called. 

Branch heard nothing, only the pounding in his ears as fear and anguish rushed through his veins.

“..anch! …ranch! Branch! Daddy!” Chai’s voice broke through the noise and pain. He was looking at him with panicked eyes. 

Branch’s eyes filled with tears, running down in messy streams. “Chai,” he cried and grabbed the little fox. “What did I do? What did I do? What did I do? What did I do!? What did I do!? ” He sobbed. 

Chai looked at him in sympathy. “Something I wish I could make go away. You tried to talk to Glade, and it backfired. It ended up trying to bring her back from the dead.” 

The image of that broken and miserable creature came back to his mind. He did that to her. He put her through more pain, and for what? 

He let Chai go, leaning forward and screaming into the ground, the plants around him withering. 

“Get out of my way!” Tempo waved his hands, and gravity increased on the guardians, pushing them down to the ground. He rushed past them and dropped by his son, pulling him into his arms. 

“I hurt her! I hurt her again!” Branch sobbed in his arms, clawing at his shirt. 

Coal dropped down beside them and lifted Branch’s shirt. A small gasp let him at the dark marking on his chest. It was in the shape of a lightning bolt, dark on his skin. 

John’s eyes were wide, a ringing filling his ears. “You did my magic!? Are you stupid!? Or was this a moment of complete lunacy?! That could have killed you, idiot!” He snapped. 

Branch looked at him, pain flashing in his eyes. “I-I’m sorry! I was just..” 

“At rock bottom, I know!” John huffed and paced around a bit. 

Branch frowned and got up, the ringing starting in his ears. “You don’t get to judge me when you know nothing about the last four years!” 

“And whose fault is that?” John looked at him quickly. “Yeah, we said some things we shouldn’t have, but who ran away!? Who stayed away? Who hid!? And now this!? I would never attempt life magic! Now look at you!” 

“John,” Tempo chided.

“You’re death touched,” John frowned. It all made sense now, why Branch’s magic was easily swayed into turning dark. Because he had dark magic tainting his veins. 

Branch wrapped his arms around himself, gripping his arms. “I know. I know I ran and hid, and I know it’s my fault. I hurt her. Again. I did this to myself for my own selfish reasons. I just wanted to know if she blamed me,” he whimpered, scrubbing his face with his hands. Something came over his eyes, and he glared at his oldest brother. “But thank you for telling me how you really feel! Fuck you!” He snapped and scooped Chai up, turning on his heels and walking into the woods, towards his home. 

The guardians disappeared and reappeared at his side, weapons at the ready.

Tempo huffed and got up, going after him with Poppy.

The wolves came running into the area, eyes alert. They had heard Branch scream and came without a second thought. 

Dock’s eyes found Branch leaving quickly. He looked at Neffy, and they both went running to catch up. 

Dickory frowned at the looks on the group. “What happened?” 

Hickory had his eyes trained on John. Something bad. 

“John?” Coal frowned a bit. 

John was staring at the ground with wide eyes. “Why did I say that? That’s not… What just happened?” 

Meadow put his hand up. “I felt that. Now that I’m alive and have my magic back, I can sense magic again. I just felt an influx of magic in the last few minutes. I think someone magnified both of your anger and pointed it at each other. Whoever did it, really wanted you to fight.” 

“Why would they want that?” John frowned at himself. 

“Think about it. Life and Death are powerful together,” Belle started. “You two are basically two halves of a god. Together, you can do anything. If someone were trying to get away with something, wouldn’t they want to push you away from each other so you’re not as much of a threat?” 

John’s frown darkened. “Someone tried to pull us apart for a scheme? I said horrible things to him for a plot ?” He growled, eyes darkening to a black color. 

“Another thing,” Eva put in. “I felt sound magic activate. It’s likely what invaded your senses.” 

“Your majesty!” Some guards came running. “It seems DJ has escaped the holding cell!” 

“What?! Find her!” Viva gasped. “Fan out and get her back in that cell!” 

“Yes, Ma’am!” They nodded and took off. 

John looked to his right, a circle appearing. “Devil's paradise,” he said, and four figures of shadow appeared, eyes a gleaming red. “Find her,” he said sternly and walked towards Branch’s house. 

The shadows nodded once and took off in opposite directions. 

Hickory bounced on his heels a bit before running after the man. He just saw what the man was capable of, but it didn’t make his wolf any less anxious about him being on his own out there. 

Coal sighed. “Let’s go help find that girl.” 

His kids nodded and followed after him. 

“Aquaris?” Viva frowned when the little fox jumped from her and started running into the forest. “Aquaris!” 

He was on a mission, though. Someone was too close! He had to be quick!

 

DJ huffed out a breath as she managed to escape that demon. Shadow creatures now!? But it would all be worth it. 

She grinned at a tree with a veil of magic over it. This was it. The hiding place for the Box of Cosmos. This would show them.

Notes:

How do we feel? Let me know in the comments!

Chapter 23: On the Right Path

“It’s okay,” Poppy gently raked her fingers through Branch’s hair, the boy's head on her lap.

“It’s not okay,” Branch cried a bit. “He’s right. I messed up, and I hurt her, and I ran and hid, and,” he hiccuped and cried some more. 

“Baby, we all make mistakes,” Tempo rubbed his leg. 

Branch shook his head. “Not this bad. He hates me now; they all hate me now. Look what I did.” 

“You’re letting your anxiety rule your mind,” Dock said, sitting next to Poppy. “Do you honestly think they could hate you? They’re your brothers.” 

“Your brothers that looked all over the place for me to bring you back from the dead, mind you,” Neffy smiled. 

“As for Glade,” Poppy hummed and wiped his tears away. “You said the spell backfired, right? Are you sure that was even her?” 

Branch looked at her quickly, eyes wide and calculating. He sat up and rubbed his eyes. “No. I’m not. God, there’s no way for me to know. I got rid of that thing. What do I do?” He looked up quickly when his detection spell went off. 

“You could say please,” John stopped at the edge of his yard, hand on his hip, and Hickory trailing behind him. His eyes were solid black, but his face showed none of the previous hostility. 

Branch frowned at him and turned away. He may still be scared that he hated him, but dammit, the boy was stubborn and didn’t want to give up his anger just yet.

“Don’t be that way,” John came over and sat down a few feet from him. “I’m sorry. Truth is, I do feel that way. I was devastated when you left. You’ve always been by my side. You’re literally my other half. We did everything together, bad ideas and all,” he laughed a little. 

Branch looked at him a bit but stayed quiet, so he continued on. 

“And then I said something I shouldn’t have. I know what I said was wrong, but I was also hurting. And then you left. Without a single word, you were gone. It tore me apart,” he frowned at the ground. “But you’ve apologized, and I’ve apologized. About a million times. So I thought, maybe I’m over it. But that little outburst proved me wrong.” 

Branch studied his face before sighing. “I’m not really over mine either. I kept hoping maybe one day you’d come looking for me. Or call me. Any of you. But none of you did. It made me feel like, even though you tell me that you never blamed me, that you all did, and that my leaving was for the best,” he rubbed his arm. “I’m sorry I left.” 

“I’m sorry I didn’t try harder,” John smiled and opened his arms, a warm feeling taking him as his brother hugged him. “You really should talk to the rest of them about this, though.”

“I know,” Branch sighed, squeezing him.

“Until then,” John pulled back and smiled at him. “You, my little dumb brother, are death-touched.” 

“Hey,” Branch said mildly. 

“We may have to do a cleaning ritual on his magic,” Tempo sighed, eyes happy that his sons had gotten their feelings out. Chai seemed to sag in relief as well. 

“We can do that,” John nodded. “For now, would you like to talk to her?” 

Branch looked at him, eyes big and vulnerable. He nodded quickly. “Please.” 

“Okay. But I need you to make me a promise, okay? Never dip into my magic again. Unless it’s the one spell you can use from me, I can’t lose you. She can’t lose you,” he nodded at Poppy. “Hell, none of us would recover from that. We didn’t the first time we thought we lost you.”

“I promise,” he nodded. “What does death-touched mean?” 

“This?” He pointed to Branch’s chest where the dark mark lay underneath. “This hurts you. Being death-touched is basically halfway to death. You’re lucky you’re magic is so strong, or you wouldn’t have survived.” 

Branch put a hand on his chest with a frown. 

“Is he going to be okay?” Poppy took his arm. 

“Purifying him is going to be difficult and may take a while,” Tempo hummed. “Life is the purest magic out there, and if he’s tainted, it’ll take a whole lot of light magic to bring him back to full purity. But we have all the archetypes here now. Surely we can manage it,” Tempo ruffled his hair. 

“Sorry,” Branch sighed, his eyes growing glassy again. 

“You don’t need to be sorry,” John bumped him with a smile. “You doing okay?” 

Branch nodded and wiped his eyes. “I’m fine.” 

John smiled softly and got up, stretching a hand out. “Before anything else, I wrote a song I think you should hear. I think everyone should hear it, but you first. Wanna show your girlfriend and… best friend/boyfriend some old boyband moves?” 

Dock sputtered and burst into laughter, falling over on Poppy’s lap.

“Did you just get upgraded?” Poppy giggled. 

“Not sure at this point,” Dock giggled with her. 

Hickory sat down by them, rolling his eyes. 

Branch shook his head and took his hand, getting up. He smiled as John spun around, starting a dance he was familiar with. He started matching his moves one to one, earning big grins from the four around them. 

“You're hard to read through a tеlescope. Can't evеn see when the mirror broke. You lose yourself the more we hide from letting go,” John sang, his voice filling the air with a rather warm sensation. 

Hickory smiled at him slightly. His voice was the smoothest and sweetest sound to his ears. 

“It's so much easier to say we're fine than face the facts we're only compromises,” he sang, taking Branch’s hand and spinning him around. “It's even harder to change our minds when the price might be losing you twice! Don’t you cry!” He wiped a tear from Branch’s face. “I know right now you’re hurting, don’t wanna be a burden.” He moved around him and pulled Hickory up to his feet, spinning the man around. 

“Whoa,” Hickory held onto his hat as he was spun to Branch, the boy pulling the wolf to dance with him. 

“We’ll be fine,” he sang to both of them. “I'm there for you whenever. We'll start from somewhere better,” he smiled at them and touched each of their cheeks.

“Don't you cry,” he sang softly near the end. 

“I’m not crying,” Hickory looked away quickly. 

“I am,” Branch sniffled and hugged John. 

John hugged him and opened up an arm. “Come on, Cowboy. I don’t know what’s going on with you lately, but I think you might need it.” 

Hickory looked at him and then at the boy in his arms as he stretched an arm out as well. 

“You guys are the sappiest siblings I’ve ever met,” Hickory huffed and walked into their embrace. 

“Maybe,” Branch laughed softly and squeezed him. “I just like to think my family is loving.” 

Hickory hummed and hugged them. “That much I can tell, yes.” 

“Hey,” John said, making the man's eyes meet his own. “If it’s about that guy I saw the other day, I’ll handle him.” 

“Me too!” Branch nodded. 

“You are handling nothing,” John shook his head. “Seriously. Please say something if you feel uncomfortable.” 

“Thanks,” Hickory pulled from them, physically and mentally. “But I’m fine,” he nodded once and moved away to sit down. 

Dock glared at him from Poppy’s lap and growled at him. 

Hickory shot him a look and growled back before turning his head away.

Branch and John gave him twin looks of exasperation, which greatly amused their dad.

“Yeah, okay, sure,” John rolled his eyes and backed away. He smiled at Branch and mimicked his brother's favorite move, spinning around and creating a spell circle, making Branch smile. He put his hands out, and the circle lit up with black magic. “Beyond the Grave; Glade Hills,” he said, power evoked in his words. 

Branch shifted his weight anxiously, his eyes widening a bit as a form started appearing. 

Glade appeared, her body a thin, white, and ghostly form. Her eyes opened, and the second they met John’s, she smiled. 

“Hey there, big bro,” she grinned, her hands clasped behind her back. “Bout time you summoned little ol me.” 

John smiled. “Hey there, Glay-Glay,” he said and opened his arms. 

She smiled and shot forward to hug him. As soon as she let go, though, she turned and shot Branch a soft look. “You’re looking pretty pale there, Twig.” 

Branch was only just holding himself together, tears piling in his eyes, and his body shaking like a leaf. 

“Not the time for jokes, huh?” She smiled and came over. “You always were more serious than I could make myself,” she grinned and hugged him. 

Branch hugged her immediately, his body shaking with sobs. 

Glade held him up, her own eyes taken by tears. “I want you to know that I never stopped looking after you. I’ve seen how hard you’ve been on yourself, and I’ve watched you fall and fall again and again.” She pulled back and took his face in her hands. “You didn’t hurt me. That thing never had a living soul, only the bit of Life it took from you.” 

That made Branch cry in absolute relief. “I was so scared I brought you here just to suffer.” 

She shook her head. “All you did was hurt yourself. I wished from the bottom of my heart that I could speak to you. Listen to me, Twig,” she made him look at her. “What happened that night? I died because I put my faith in the wrong people. I should have listened to you. Wow, never thought I’d say that. I should have listened to big brothers; all of you told me it was a bad idea, and I went anyway. Worst of all, I dragged you guys down with me. You survived, but at what cost? You hurt yourself in isolation for years,” she rubbed her thumbs over his cheeks. “Please let the past be the past. I need you to move on, okay? From that and from me. I’ll always be here with you, but you need to let me go.” 

Branch squeezed his eyes shut, tears dripping down his chin. “I miss you.” 

Glade rubbed her eyes as tears started running down her cheeks as well. “I miss you too. Live life for me, okay? Looks like you found a princess after all, huh?” She looked past him at Poppy, who was near bawling, watching them. 

“Yeah,” Branch laughed a bit, rubbing at his tears. “She’s amazing,” he smiled back at her. “You would have loved her.” 

“I love her now,” Glade smiled. “Take care of him. And don’t let him play knight in shining armor too much. Make him the princess.” 

Poppy laughed, “I will.” 

“Wait, what?” Branch looked between them as they laughed. 

“Before I go,” Glade smiled and backed away. “I need to warn you guys.” 

“Okay,” Branch frowned, relaxing a bit as Poppy came and took his arm. 

“But unfortunately, I have to be like uber cryptic about it because ‘we can’t interfere in the affairs of the living’ blah blah blah. I don’t care. You guys are my family,” she huffed and then took a breath. “One among you has stolen a great power. They intend to enslave the world with it. To stop this evil, a wrong must be righted, a power must be returned to its vessel. Without this vessel and the true inhibitor of this power, you will never defeat the evil. We sense a demon has its hand in this, and for that, caution must be taken.” 

“That was so damn cryptic,” John rubbed the bridge of his nose. 

“I told you it had to be,” she smiled. “Please, please, be careful,” she said, reaching over to take John and Branch’s hands. “You two are targets.” 

Branch bristled. “Targets?!”

John nodded. “Someone used a spell on us earlier. It was sound magic. It amplified our anger, and we pointed it at each other. Belle and Meadow think someone was trying to push us apart.” 

Glade nodded. “Exactly.” 

“Also, DJ is on the loose,” John sighed heavily. 

Branch looked at John quickly and then growled to himself. He whipped his head back, his light guardians appearing. “Find her,” he said in a demanding tone. 

They nodded once and shot into the air with their wings. 

“Why was that attractive?” Poppy mumbled. 

“I don’t know, but it is,” Hickory grumbled from his spot, shooting a look at John and then averting his eyes down. 

John blinked and grinned. “I sent out some, too.” 

“Then she won’t get far,” Branch nodded. 

“Hey,” Glade smiled. “I have to go.” 

Branch moved forward and hugged her again. “I love you.” 

“I love you too,” Glade said, hugging him tightly. “Stay with your family, they’ll keep you afloat. I’ve seen how brave you can be,” she said and pulled back to press a light kiss to his forehead. “Stay on your toes and keep an eye on who you let near you, okay? It’s way too early for you to come over here with me. Though you tried once,” she giggled. 

Branch smiled softly. “I will.” 

“Take care of her. You take care of him, too,” Glade released him, Poppy taking his arm again. 

“I will,” Poppy smiled. “I’m glad to have met you.” 

“Same here,” she smiled. She looked at John and hugged him. “Bye, big bro. Call me when you can, okay? I’d love to see the other three again.” 

“You got it,” John said, squeezing her and then releasing her so she could back away. 

“Cause enough trouble for both of us,” she grinned at Branch. 

Branch laughed and nodded, “I’m on it.” 

“Oy vey,” Tempo sighed and came over to hug the girl. “Love you, sweetie.” 

“Love you too,” Glade smiled, and just like that, she disappeared into specks of light. 

Branch sighed softly, his head leaning on Poppy’s. He felt lighter than he had in a long time, his body releasing years of tension. 

“Thank you,” he smiled softly at John. 

“Anytime, Baby Brother,” John smiled. “Alright. We have quite a list of things to do. Can we do any of them?” 

“Well,” Tempo sighed. “We can’t close the box properly, as I’ve come to learn, without the archetypes. We don’t have all the archetypes until we cleanse Branch. We can’t cleanse him until we find DJ. And now we have a riddle to undo,” he sighed heavily. 

“I wrote it down. If that helps,” Dock waved a paper. 

“It sure does. Good thinking, sweetie,” Tempo smiled and ruffled the wolf's hair. 

Dock instantly smiled, his tail wagging, magic lighting up around him, and flowers blooming under him. 

“Oh,” Tempo absolutely melted into a puddle. 

“Oh my god, he’s so cute,” Poppy cooed. “He’s like a mini you,” she said to Branch.

The boy looked just as endeared. “My mini me,” he cooed. 

“I’m taller than you,” Dock rolled his eyes. 

“Yes, but your power is only a fraction of mine, Puppy. Therefore, I shall call you mini me.” 

“Please don’t,” Dock groaned.

Branch grinned and then paused, he and John looking west. They looked at each other and nodded. 

“Let’s go get her,” Branch said with a grin. 

“Let’s,” John grinned back and started that way. 

 

He had to hurry. If the wrong person got their hands on the box, all was lost. He’d protected it for centuries, and today would be no exception.

Aquaris’s eyes narrowed, training on the girl, DJ, was it? He couldn’t remember, and quite frankly, he didn’t care. She was too close, casting some form of sound spell at his companion, Freya. Another familiar from the same witch, almost like a sibling. 

Freya was a grey and brown bobcat, swift on her feet with earth at her command. She growled threateningly as the intruder attempted to use sound disruption on her. She jumped forward, paws thudding on the ground heavily and making the ground under her rumble. Bits of earth rose up around her quickly before shooting at the girl as quickly as bullets. 

DJ gasped and threw her hands up, a shield manifesting around her. Her eyes widened as the shield spider webbed with hairline cracks. Just how strong was this creature!? 

“I’m not here to cause harm! Just let me have the box and I can make everything how it’s supposed to be!” DJ snapped at the cat. She waved her hands, and circles appeared around her. She put her hands up, and a sound started invading Freya’s senses, throwing off her equilibrium and making her feel nauseous. 

Aquaris shot forward and whipped his tail around quickly. Water pulled from anything nearby, making plants shrivel as he took their water, and turned into a whip. It slapped DJ with a powerful flick and sent her back to the ground, a ghastly red mark on her cheek. 

Freya shook her head of the spell's effects and shot a glare at him. “Where the hell have you been?” 

“Been busy,” Aquaris shrugged her off and put up a water shield. He then turned tail and peeked into the veil. The box was still safe, guarded by Eclipse and Jax. A lion and a giant scorpion familiar, more of his witch siblings. They looked relieved to see him back in one piece and gave him nods. 

“What do we do about the witch?” Eclipse asked as she walked forward, looking at DJ up again and trying to break down Aquaris’s defense. 

“Wait,” Aquaris said and sat back on his bottom. “She’s not getting through my shield.” 

“What? You think she’ll just tire herself out and give up?” Jax asked. “She seemed pretty determined.” 

“No. But I have friends coming,” Aquaris shrugged. 

“ You made friends?” Freya snorted. “Right. And pigs can fly.” 

“I did!” Aquaris said in defense, his fur rising a bit. 

“Freya,” Eclipse warned mildly. “Be nice,” she said, and the bobcat instantly ducked her head. “You have friends coming then?” 

Aquaris relaxed and nodded. “And the witches of Life and Death are looking for her out of malice. She won’t last long.”

He took note of how each of them stiffened and nodded. “I know. However… I think our worries may be over. They seem… good. It may be nearing time.” 

“That’s… wow. Are you sure?” Jax blinked in surprise. 

“Not positive, but I shall continue to observe… It’s been such a long time,” he sighed. 

“I know,” Eclipse nuzzled him with her large snout. “We’ve lost so many.” 

Yes, they had. There used to be twelve of them in total. Now there were seven of them left. 

He’d lost his three siblings one at a time. His little sister, Flayra, had been the last to go, nearly a century ago now. She’d given her life to protect him and Freya from a witch trying to get their hands on the box. They’d been injured and could see their end coming. Not on her watch. She was by far the strongest of him and his siblings, but… she’d saved them and told him to live a better life for himself and for them. He wouldn’t let her sacrifice be in vain. It was hard without them, though. He just… couldn’t find happiness anymore. 

And yet… His eyes landed on Viva as she burst through the trees, a war cry on her lips and a spear of light magic in her hands. 

DJ gasped and turned quickly, aiming her spell at the queen now. She took in a breath as Viva knocked her to the ground, another gasp taking her as the spear came for her shoulder. She rolled to the left and jumped back as the weapon only grazed her forehead. DJ took in a large breath and let out a scream charged with magic. It shook Viva’s eardrums and caused blood to run down her ears, her eyes becoming unfocused. 

Aquaris growled and ran ahead as DJ advanced on the queen. He jumped through his shield and slid to a stop in front of her. Tentacles of water appeared around him in the shape of octopus arms. He barked, and they snapped at the witch, knocking her feet from under her. Another then grabbed her and pounded her into the ground. 

He turned quickly and ran to the queen. “Viva!” 

Viva looked at him and shook her head of the ringing in her ears. She smiled softly when she saw him. “Are you okay?” 

Aquaris scoffed. “Worry about yourself! Are you okay?” 

Viva laughed softly and ran a hand gently over his head and between his ears. “I’m fine. You can’t just run off like that, ya know? We care about you, and we’re here to help you if you need it. You scared me.” The look in her eyes was soft and affectionate.

Aquaris paused a bit, stuck looking at her. It’d…it’d been so long since anyone looked at him like that. It caused a part of his heart to beat a bit faster, something old and forgotten reigniting. 

Oh. It was love.

Viva looked up quickly as DJ used sound magic to unravel the magic of the tentacles, the water shaking under her sonic scream. What a one-trick pony. She then made a circle, and music notes of sharp metal flew at them, aimed for Aquaris. She likely saw him as more of a threat.

Viva shot up and swiped her spear through the air, the blades clinking with her weapon and digging into the ground around her. “Don’t you dare touch him,” Viva hissed, eyes threatening and stance at the ready.

“Just let me do this, Viva! I told you this would help!” DJ growled. 

“Like you helped Branch? Or Belle?” Viva growled back. “Not a chance in hell! None of these guardians look to want to let you through either! They’re wary of you, as should we be. You will not get your hands on that box!” 

Aquaris was looking at her in surprise and then fondness. Maybe… maybe he and this girl were meant to find each other. He blinked as something formed in his magic. A tether… he knew what that meant. But if he followed this tether, his world would change. 

He looked at his familiar brother and sisters. Freya looked shocked, Jax radiated joy for him, and Eclipse… She only nodded to him once. Her blessing. 

As guardians, he would never truly leave them. But as familars… this was his time. He nodded once and shot forward to jump onto Viva’s shoulder. His tail whipped, and magic flared around them. 

Viva looked at him in surprise and then gasped as her magic shot to the surface and connected with his. “Aquaris?” 

“It’s not complete, and I think that’s a conversation to have later, but for now, I am your temporary familiar. My magic is yours,” he nodded, internally preening and purring at how much his magic level increased. 

Viva grinned and nodded. “Okay then! Let’s see what we can do!” She threw her hands forward, and a circle appeared. It thrilled her just how easily it came to her in that moment. Whatever Aquaris had done to link them, pulled all her suppressed magic to the surface. 

She lifted both her hands quickly as a water shield came up, pulling all the water from the grass under her, and effectively deflecting bands of vibration magic thrown at them. 

“I will remove you all if I have to!” DJ yelled at them and the guardians. “This world needs that box!” 

“Now,” Aquaris whispered. 

Viva brought the shield down, jumping forward to ride around on the small wave of water. She slid around DJ and raised her hands again, a circle forming. “Water Prison!” She yelled, and the water under her shot ahead to lock DJ in place. She then hopped to a stop in front of her, another spell starting. “Frostbite,” she said before taking in a breath and blowing on the water. It instantly froze up around the girl and rooted her to the ground. 

“Good job!” Aquarius cheered on her shoulder. 

Viva grinned. “We make a good team!” She pulled the fox down to hug him. Aquaris purred in her hold and nuzzled her. 

The guardians smiled softly but soon became on guard when a being of shadow appeared on DJ’s right, followed by a being of light landing on her left. 

DJ looked rightfully fearful as the archetypes themselves came walking their way. 

John leveled a rather terrifying face at DJ, absolutely glowering at the woman. How dare she try to split him and his brother up. She shrank under his molten gaze, almost instantly submitting to his powerful aura. 

Branch looked at him and only smiled, walking past to give Viva a large grin. “I saw that! That was so cool!” 

Viva smiled brightly. “Water magic came so naturally to me.” 

“It’s probably what you’re meant to wield. You found your way there. Through this little guy, it seems,” Branch’s kind eyes turned on the fox. 

Instinctively, Aquaris wanted to tense, wanted to show caution, as images of the past played behind his eyes. But as they came to a halt on this boy with the most tender eyes and a gentle feeling to the air around him, he knew he’d been cautious all this time for no good reason. This boy was nothing like what he’d seen in the past; he was genuine to his core. How Life was supposed to be. 

“I’ve been pretty busy lately and haven’t really gotten to talk to you,” Branch smiled. “I’m Branch. What’s your name?” 

“Aquaris,” the fox relaxed on Viva’s shoulder. “Viva found me in the woods. She kinda saved my tail.” 

“Kinda?” Viva giggled. 

“Yes. Only kinda. I coulda handled it,” Aquaris scoffed. 

“Sure, sure,” She laughed. 

Branch smiled at their banter and tilted his head. “Wanna come say hi?” 

Chai appeared around Branch’s neck and gave a lopsided grin. “Hiya.” 

Aquaris looked at him, his eyes ticking open just a bit wider and his tail fluffing. Chai seemed to have a similar response; the fox’s eyes locked on the smaller ones. They both shook out of it just a bit too fast, and their fur settled. 

“I’m Chai,” he smiled. 

“Aquaris,” the water fox said in a rather bashful tone. 

Branch and Viva looked at them in surprise and then at each other, grins overcoming them. 

“Stop!” Chai smacked Branch with his tail. 

Branch snickered, his hands moving out casually, and the life was restored to the plants that had had the water pulled from them. He smiled a bit as he found the familiars watching him.

John came walking over, Rhonda on his shoulder. “We’re going to place a barrier to keep her confined this time. Until you guys decide what to do with her.” 

“Good,” Viva nodded with a hum. “We’ll have to gather all that we can to start a trial for her.” 

John nodded, ignoring the way Rhonda seemed to be picking on Chai about the way the little thing was puffed. For now, at least. He looked towards the three familiars sitting in guard. Of what? He wasn’t sure just yet. 

Aquaris looked at them before hopping down. He walked over and sat with them. “I shall continue to observe, but as of right now, I believe my previous statement holds up.” 

“I believe it does as well,” Eclipse turned her eyes on Branch and John. 

Branch walked over and sat down on his knees, a few feet from them. “Hey. It seems like you guys are discussing some pretty important stuff. Is this something we’re going to have to worry about?” 

They looked at him and, one by one, they all seemed to relax in his presence. “Worry about? We’re not sure yet,” Freya hummed, her eyes moving up as John stopped by Branch, a hand on his hip. 

“Does this have to do with the Box of Cosmos?” Viva asked as she stopped by him. 

Both boys blinked and looked at her and then back at the familiars. What was that? 

Aquaris nodded. “We are the guardians of the box. We have been for centuries now.” 

“Our job is to protect the box from those who would use its power for evil. It can only be opened when the time is right.” 

“Okay, back up,” John put a hand up. “So you’re guardians, not familiars?” 

They looked at each other, ears drooping a bit. 

“We were,” Jax stated. “We all had the same witch. There are three more of us running around here somewhere. Hopefully.” 

“Oh,” Viva put a hand to her mouth. 

Branch gave them a sympathetic look. “I’m sorry to hear that. So, your witch, they asked you to guard this box?” 

They nodded. “We’ve been fending off intruders for many years,” Freya said. 

“And you think now might be the right time to open it?” John asked. “Will it help our situation?” 

“Most definitely,” Eclipse nodded. 

“So what needs to be evaluated?” Branch looked between them.

Aquaris shifted uncomfortably. “How do I put this?” 

A large and dark brown wolf appeared around the treeline and walked forward, sitting with its guardian companions. Callum, one of their oldest guardians. 

“We have been protecting the box from the same two powers for centuries. We now need to evaluate if these powers can be trusted with the box's contents, as they stand before us now in new forms,” he said in a rough voice. 

They blinked and looked at each other and then back. 

Aquaris sighed. “We’re protecting it from the world's largest threats. For centuries now, we have been guarding it from Life and Death, the angels of creation and destruction. The powers that once plunged this world into darkness.” 

Chapter 24: Death's Magic

“What are they going to do with her?” Bruce asked as he watched the shadow and light spirits drag DJ back down into the dungeon area, kicking and screaming.

“I’m not sure,” Floyd hummed, shifting his weight. “I… I have a bad feeling about everything.” 

Bruce gave him a wary glance. “Just a feeling, or are you starting to see things in your dreams again?” 

“That would imply that I’ve been able to sleep,” Floyd laughed humorlessly.

Riff, beside him, frowned. “That needs to change immediately.

“Agreed,” Bruce nodded sternly. “Go lie down. I’ll let you know if anything happens and update you when you get up.” 

Floyd huffed a bit and drummed his fingers against his arm. “It’s not just the availability to do so, I can’t fall asleep! It’s like something is beating in my magic and-and I can’t figure out what it is! I’m just not-!” He pulled on his hair a bit, but the concerned looks of his brother and friend made him stop and huff out a breath. “Never mind. It doesn’t make sense anyway.” 

“Whoa, hey,” Riff took his hand before he could walk away. “I may not understand all this magic stuff; in fact, it’s almost completely lost on me, but I understand what it looks like when someone needs help. And I’m here to help in any way I can!” Riff gripped his hands. He then flushed. “So are your brothers! Obviously, but I can listen if that helps. Maybe sleeping will be easier after that… or something.” 

Floyd couldn’t help the smile that was taking over his face. This boy was probably the cutest thing alive. He ran a hand through his hair and puffed out a breath. “Okay. Yeah, talking might help.” 

Riff lit up. “I’m a great listener! I’m not the best talker,” he laughed shyly. “Oh, uh, you coming too, man?” He looked at Bruce. 

The older boy was smiling at them softly and shook his head. “I need to go check on a few things, but then yes, I will come check on you, okay? Talk it out with him, and then we’ll try and figure out what your magic is trying to tell you. We got you, and we’ll get through this. If you say you have a bad feeling, that's incentive enough for me to keep everyone on guard.” 

Floyd smiled softly and nodded. “Thank you.” 

“You don’t have to thank me,” Bruce patted his shoulder. “Your senses are one of the best here. I’ll see you guys later,” he smiled and started away. 

Riff smiled and nodded for him to come sit with him. 

Floyd took another look at where DJ had been dragged before tearing his eyes away and following the rocker.

 

“So they’re hanging around to evaluate… you?” Coal looked between the boys and over at the familairs. Aquaris, Callum, and Freya were here while Eclipse, Jax, a falcon named Rudina, and a doberman named Angel stayed behind to protect the box and keep the veil up. 

John nodded, a troubled look in his eyes, and his arms crossed. 

Branch looked at him and tilted his head before nodding at his papa. “They said Life and Death once plunged the world into darkness. I’ve never heard that before. Have you guys?” 

Tempo shook his head. “I can send out a message to the coven and ask about it,” he hummed, looking entirely not thrilled to talk to them. 

Branch blinked and looked between his dad’s unenthusiastic face and his papa’s stiffened posture. “Did something happen? With the coven?” 

That pulled John out of mulling his thoughts to look at them. Tempo and Coal shared a look, their lips seeming to zip shut.

“Guys?” John frowned and darted his eyes between them.

Tempo sighed, running a hand over his neck. “They didn’t take too kindly to you guys leaving years ago.” 

“And at the time, we didn’t give a shit. Our kids had up and left, and one of them was still a teenager,” Coal huffed softly. “But, as the months turned into years, they started getting short with us. After you two, all of you left. They were pissed. Our coven once housed the sun, the moon, Life, Death, a witch of all four elements, and a storm witch. Now they only have us. And obviously, we’re not enough anymore.” 

“They’ve just gotten a bit aggressive, is all,” Tempo waved. “Not something we can’t handle.” 

But the looks on John and Branch’s faces were far from alleviated. To a degree, they had expected to see guilt or shame, but none of that painted their faces at the moment. They shared twin looks of anger, brows brought down in an angry scowl, eyes both narrowed a bit, and calculating, as if planning their next move. 

One look around, and they found the exact same face on Clay, who had been nearby with Viva and Poppy, listening to their conversation. 

“That right?” Bruce said behind them, arms crossed, and glowering the same look. 

“Oh my god, they all have your look down,” Tempo looked around at them. 

“Mine?” Coal squawked indignantly. 

“Yup. These are looks of calm and curated anger. Mine’s explosive,” Tempo patted his arm. “You guys don’t need to do anything; we can handle them and ourselves.” 

“We know that,” Clay said as he walked over, arms crossed. “Changes nothing. This is more than that.” 

“Yeah, who the hell do they think they are?” Branch snapped. “Housing powers. Like they own us?” 

“Yeah, fuck that. And getting pissed that we left? It’s our lives!” Bruce huffed and walked around to join his brother's side. “What? They think that they have some form of neurotic claim on us? Hell no.” 

“And mistreating our parents as a punishment?” John said in a scarily low voice. “They really want to test those waters?” His eyes were gaining a little bit of darkness to them, as were his hands.

Branch looked at him and reached over to take his hand. Instantly, his power balanced out, and he looked normal again, like Branch’s magic extinguished the flame.

John relaxed a bit and tossed him a small smile. “Again, who the hell do they think they are? Why haven’t you just flipped your lid yet? You don’t usually let people just ‘be aggressive’ towards you.” 

Tempo looked between them before humming. “We still need a coven. Witches are stronger together, safe together. If I ‘flipped my lid,’ we would likely see worse repercussions than what they’re already doing. I’d like to keep the leash they have on me as long as it is right now.” 

“Okay, you know what? No! Fuck that!” Clay snapped, electricity zapping over him as his magic flared with his anger. “A leash on you? On either of you!? Hell no! You are the damn sun and moon! There should not be any damn leashes on you; you should be the ones holding the leashes! You don’t like our coven? Leave! Start a new coven! You got plenty of witches here who are begging to find a coven that will treat them right!” 

His brothers were looking at him in shock, grins on their faces, and then turned their looks to their parents. 

Tempo had his lips pursed, arms crossed, and toot tapping. He turned his thinking face towards Coal and found a similar look. Why hadn’t they thought of that? 

“If we could get registered and recognized, the rest of the covens would be required to share their information with us, and we could start making our own database so we’re not in the dark,” Coal hummed. 

“And we’d all of the archetypes,” Tempo smiled. “They couldn’t force us to do anything. Eva’s looking for a better coven, Belle and Meadow will likely follow Branch anywhere now, and Saphina’s coven is shrinking. We could likely merge theirs into ours. All we would need is a place to settle and make our own.” 

“How about here?” Viva smiled as she and Poppy came over. “Branch already lives here, and it’s central, so realistically, you two could still go back to where you were before,” she smiled at Clay and Bruce. 

Clay got stuck on her eyes and smiled. “I’m probably going to stay here.” 

Viva smiled more, her cheeks tinting a soft red. “Well, okay.” 

Branch looked between them and couldn’t help but snicker. 

Bruce smiled softly. “I think I’d stay too. I loved Vacay, but… there’s not a lot left for me there anymore, and my family is here.” 

His family exchanged looks briefly, but no one commented. 

“I think it’s a great idea,” Coal smiled, placing an arm around Clay's shoulders. “You’re right. It’s time we broke away. It’ll have to wait until things calm down, though.” 

Clay grinned. “Cool. The girls will be thrilled.” 

“Until then,” Tempo hummed. “We’ll deal with them. I’ll give them a call and see what they can dig up about this age of darkness business. Then we need to talk to the archetypes about a cleansing spell for that one,” he nodded at Branch. 

The boy curled his upper lip a bit at the thought, turning his face away. He’d been through one already in his life- he was young and the dark spirit he was playing with was a bit malicious -and it wasn’t pleasant. That had only been surface-level, too. This was deeper, polluting his veins. He knew it needed to happen, though. Ever since he’d regained his memories of the past, it was like the darkness left behind from that spell was sinking further into his magic and making his body tighter with pain as the hours ticked by. At least, that’s what he assumed was happening. It hadn’t spread like this before. 

He looked left and right as John squeezed his hand and Poppy took his other. 

“We’ll be right here with you,” John smiled softly. 

“And we’ll be right there when you're all better,” Poppy nuzzled his shoulder the best she could. Wide-brimmed hats were a must for her in the sun, so she tried her best without hitting him. 

“Thanks, guys,” Branch sighed softly, sinking into their comfort. 

“I’ll call the coven,” Tempo nodded. 

“I’ll get what we need,” Coal said, kissing him and walking towards Branch’s pod. 

“Let’s go take a breather until then,” Branch hummed. 

As they were heading back into the village, Branch lowered his voice. “Is it Hickory?” 

John stiffened a bit and nodded lightly. The man had almost instantly disappeared after DJ was caught. Dickory and Dock seemed to be just as irritated as he felt, leading him to believe that the wolf stalked off on his own for a while after likely saying some ugly things. 

“Ever since that guy got here, he’s been avoidant and irritable and closed off,” John sighed. “I don’t even know the guy that well, but dammit! Let me! I don’t know why he’s avoiding me the most. He still hangs around you. If he doesn’t want me around, fine, whatever, but say it to my face,” he snapped a bit. 

“If it makes you feel better, I don’t think it has anything to do with you,” Branch hummed. 

“That’s just it!” John huffed. “It doesn’t make anything better! There’s this cute guy that I want nothing more than to talk to and get to know, and that dude is getting in my way and doing something to him mentally, and if he doesn’t back the fuck up, I’m gonna go full necromancer on his ass!” He huffed out a few breaths as his rant came to a close. 

Branch had a hand over his mouth, shaking with silent laughter, Bruce was grinning at him, and Clay was wheezing out laughter in abandon. 

“What?!” He snapped at Bruce’s ever-grinning face. 

“I’m rooting for you,” Bruce slapped a hand on his shoulder. “Kick the bastard's ass and keep him from your man.” 

“Yeah. Yeah!” John nodded to himself. “I’m gonna go find him! Call me before they do the ritual, I will be by your side!” 

“Yes, sir,” Branch laughed and saulted him as the man marched off. “He’s gonna kill that guy,” he snickered and walked off. 

“You’re joking, right?” Poppy laughed, but her smile fell as she looked at his brothers snickering and following him. “He’s joking, right? Guys?” She ran after them.

 

Remix rolled his eyes and slowly backed away. Synth had been over the moon when the funk ship had docked nearby and Darnell came for a visit. Cooper had found Clay, and the two were engrossed in talk about the happenings on the ship now. While Darnell and Synth were practically all over each other. 

Gross. 

So he backed himself up and escaped. He found himself walking around town and really taking it in. He’d seen so many places over the last few weeks after barely ever leaving the reef his whole life. It was incredible, honestly. He’d met so many wonderful people and felt such a thrill in his veins, among other things.

Speaking of other things. 

His eyes trailed the large wolf as he stalked on the edge of the treeline. Seemed he was in a foul mood. Welp, no time like the present, he supposed. 

He walked over and stayed a few feet from him. “Dock?” He asked softly. 

The wolf jumped a bit and whipped around to look at him. 

“That was your name, right?” Remix smiled softly. 

Dock ducked his head a bit and nodded. 

“Are you okay?” He walked a bit closer. 

Dock looked frustrated again before sighing and shifting, falling back to wrap his arms around his knees. “My brother’s just irritating me, is all.” 

Remix smiled and sat down beside him. “I get it. Mine annoys the hell outta me a lot. Wanna talk about it?” 

Dock frowned at the ground. “There’s this… guy,” he started. “He, well, he makes my brother act differently when he comes around, and I hate it. He gets snappy and irritated, and I get it! I do! But then let me do something about it! But no! Dickory or I try and do anything, and Hickory gets pissed! I hate that guy so much!” He made strangling gestures in the air out of frustration. 

“Okay. So what’s up with this guy? What’d he do?” Remix asked in curiosity. 

Dock frowned at his feet. “He used us. He made us think he was our friend so he could sneak his way into our family name. He and Hickory dated for a long time, and we saw the red flags, but it was too late. Hickory was so taken by him. He abused him. A lot. Made him think it was normal relationship behavior,” he growled. 

“What?!” Remix gasped, horrified. 

Dock nodded. “That man nearly tore our family apart. I had seen the handprints on Hickory and demanded to know what happened. He told me nothing happened, and I should mind my business.” 

“Mind your business, how about that!?” Hickory growled. 

“He’s hurting you, isn’t he!?” Dock demanded. “Just leave him! Or let us help you!” 

“Dock,” Dickory grabbed his arm, but the boy was in it now.

“I don’t need your help!” Hickory snapped. 

“We got in a huge fight that night, and I’m ashamed to say it ended in a lot of blood,” Dock sighed. “Sometimes my temper gets the better of me when I’m worried about the people I love, and it comes out the wrong way. People like to say werewolves are just temperamental beasts. Maybe they’re right.” He put his face in his hands. 

“Hey,” Remix scooted closer and put a gentle hand on his arm.”Don’t stereotype yourself. I think it just shows how much you care. And I’m sure he realized that after. There’s nothing wrong with caring.” He smiled. 

Dock peeked up at him and sighed. “I lost my temper this time, too.” 

“Was it bad?” Remix laid his head on his shoulder. 

Dock froze for a moment, a warmth spreading over his cheeks. He cleared his throat and relaxed. “Maybe a little bit. He’s pushing himself away from something he really wants because he’s scared. And, again, I get it. But then he told me that he was here, and I saw red. I wanted to go handle him myself, and he snapped at me, saying I’ll just make things worse! I’m only trying to help!” 

Remix listened carefully and nodded. “It kinda sounds like he doesn’t want you near him because he’s scared he’ll hurt you.” 

Dock paused, his eyes narrowing a bit as he thought that over. “Oh my god,” he sighed and knocked himself on the head. “Of course, he didn’t want me near him. Why are we so bad at this?” 

“Because we’re all still young and figuring it out,” Remix smiled and bumped him. “You guys just care about each other a lot, and it drives you to do emotional things. That’s okay. I’m sure he’ll come back soon, and you guys can talk it out.” 

“Yeah,” Dock sighed. He then looked at Remix and smiled a bit, “Thanks for listening.” 

“Always happy to,” Remix smiled up at him. 

Dock blushed a bit and cleared his throat. “So uh… what do Techno trolls do for fun?” He smiled. 

Remix grinned. “Wanna find out?” 

Dock looked at him, eyes getting a bit bigger and resembling a puppy. “Yes,” he said, tail wagging. 

Remix cooed and pulled him up. “Come on!” He laughed and dragged him into town. 

 

“Braaaaanch~” Belle sang as she bounced over to the boy. 

“Whaaaaaat~” he sang back with a smile. 

“Come party with me! One of the techno trolls started playing music and invited people to come dance and let off some steam, and he’s playing the best music,” she said quickly, and pulled him and Poppy along. 

“Bout time we had a little party! It boosts morale!” Poppy giggled. 

“Exactly!” Belle grinned and stopped by Meadow.

The man was giving her a fond look with a little laugh. “I have no idea how to dance to this.” 

“Follow our lead! Come on, Life! I’ve been in your head, I know this is a guilty pleasure song for you!” She pulled him into the small group of people dancing. 

Branch laughed, not bothering once to deny it, and happily swung around with her, despite the pain in his limbs. Both had their hands in the air, swinging their hips. 

“Bang!” Belle sang, the song singing no no no back at her.

“Gucci gang,” Branch Branch spun around.

“Diamonds on me,” Belle rolled her body.. 

“Miss Champagne Papi,” Branch sang and spun her.

“Rocks on rocks,” She shook her hips.

“Get what I want,” Branch grinned over at Poppy, shaking his hips with her.

“He say he love me,” Belle grinned at Branch.

“I spend his money,” Branch flicked his hair back. “Ass, titties, shots, ass, titties, titties,” he sang with the music. 

“Ass, titties, shots, ass, titties, drink,” Belle sang, bumping to the beat. 

“Oh my god, this my favorite song!” Branch sang with it, and when the beat dropped, they threw it back like no one was looking. 

Dock whistled at them, laughing with an arm around Remix. “Get it, Angel!” He yelled, Remix falling into laughter on him.

“Damn Mama Mia,” Meadow and Poppy said with the song, eyes on their partners. 

“Come on!” Belle laughed and waved them over. 

Poppy and Meadow grinned at each other before going in, dancing on their partners. 

“This is how a techno troll has fun, baby!” Remix laughed and spun Dock, the boy howling with laughter. 

 

Branch broke away after a bit of dancing, laughing softly as he watched Poppy and Belle dancing their hearts out. His eyes travelled around and stuck on Hickory. The man was near the edge of the forest, talking softly to Neffy and watching in the crowd. 

He followed the man's eyes and found them on Dock. Ah. John thought they had argued. He wondered if his brother had ever found this man.

He moved their way, frowning a bit and rubbing his chest. He could feel the pain in his body intensifying, like the dark was trying to pull him under. Heaven forbid he try a spell right now. His parents were working on it. He just had to be patient. 

“Hey,” he smiled softly as he approached the two. “You guys okay over here?” 

Hickory leveled him an emotionless and borderline annoyed face, and Neffy only smiled in a slightly strained way. “We’re good,” she smiled. 

Branch frowned and put a hand on his hip. “That was believable.” 

“It’s not yer business,” Hickory snapped a bit.

Branch looked taken aback for a moment. “Excuse me? I thought I was practically pack now. I’m not trying to overstep. I was only making sure you were-” 

“Well, you can stop! No one asked you to. I know you have this ‘if I don’t help, it’s my fault' thing, but that doesn’t mean you need to insert yourself into every problem. I’m fine, she’s fine, get on,” he growled. 

“Hickory!” Neffy growled.

He ignored her, expecting the backlash. It always happened with his brothers. He was ready for the fight; he’d seen this boy lose his shit before, and while he was a bit stronger in magic, Hickory was stronger in muscle. If this came to a tussle, he was prepared.

However, none of that came to fruition. What did happen, made his whole body freeze, and his mind clear up from the haze of irritation he’d been in for days. 

Tears ran down Branch’s cheeks from the corners of his eyes, the sting of hurt reflecting in them. “Yeah, yup, my bad. I won’t ask again. I just thought since we’re friends… and you’ve helped me... But maybe I was being presumptuous. I’ll leave you be,” he said, wiping the tears quickly and turning on his heel. 

“Wait, wait, wait,” Hickory jumped forward and grabbed his arm. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean that.”

Branch looked at him in surprise, his face still wet. 

“I shouldn’t have said that. That was hateful, and you didn’t deserve that. I know you only care. You are pack, but...” he searched for his words and made a frustrated noise. “I haven't even been treating my family the right way. I’m sorry. Please don’t cry.” He opened his arms for a hug.

“Tears are your weakness, huh?” Branch wiped his eyes and moved forward to hug him. “I won’t push if you don’t want me to. We’re just worried about you.” 

“I know,” Hickory sighed and hugged him back. “I’m going through some stuff right now. There, uhm… someone here that makes me super defensive, and I end up taking it out on the wrong people.” 

“We’ve all been there,” Branch nodded softly against his chest. “I had to learn the hard way to lean on people. I thought you knew that, but maybe you need to learn that lesson too.” 

“Yer probably right,” Hickory huffed out a small breath. “I’ll try. I think if I don’t soon, that brother of yours is gonna hunt me down.” 

“He’s been working on it,” Branch laughed. “He thinks you don’t want him around you.” 

He gripped Hickory’s shirt a bit as the pain started intensifying, lighting up his muscles like a forest fire, making his eyes widen.

Hickory huffed at himself. “I didn’t want to give him that impression. Dammit.” 

“Might work… on that.. First,” Branch said in spurts, grunts filling his voice and body going rigid, hands digging into Hickory’s sides now. 

“Branch?” Hickory looked down at him in worry. 

The boy whined and started falling forward, a hand gripping his chest. “Hickory,” He whined, the magic invading his veins feeling like a boulder crushing his lungs. “It’s getting worse. I can’t… hold out. Help,” he whimpered, his veins starting to turn an ebony color, dark magic filling him once more. The plant life around them immediately started withering as his magic was taken over.

“Branch!” Hickory dropped to the ground with him as the boy collapsed and yelled out in pain, the darkness tainting his light. “Help!” He called to the crowd. 

“Branch? Branch!?” Poppy gasped and ran over. She dropped down and pulled his shirt open easily. “Oh no no no no no,” she looked around his body frantically as the dark mark started growing, Branch crying out in pain, tears running down his cheeks. “John!” She screamed, echoing through the village. 

John appeared at their side in a bout of shadows instantly, a panicked look on his face. It only grew more so when his eyes landed on Branch. 

“What happened? Why is it moving so fast?” He dropped down and put his hands out, focusing hard to stop the darkness from spreading. 

“I don’t know,” Branch cried, gripping John’s arm. “It hurts so bad, make it stop.”

“I’m trying, Bitty, I’m trying.” John frowned at the dark mark that continued to grow, despite his efforts.

He looked around before throwing looks at Hickory and Neffy. “You go find my parents, you go find Saphina and Eva,” he said to each of them. They nodded quickly and ran into town. “Belle! Meadow!” He yelled. 

The two came running over in an instant. “What can we do?” 

“We have to cleanse him,” John huffed and picked his brother up, earning small pained cries. 

“Don’t we need-” Meadow started, but John was already walking past them. 

“We need a lot, yes. But we’re running out of time. I don’t know why this is happening so fast. Death touches take months before they become this bad a problem...” he paused and looked at Branch. “How long has it been?” 

Branch squeezed his eyes shut. “Around five months,” he whispered. 

“Dammit,” John cursed and looked around quickly. He rushed to an open space and kneeled down, gently placing him on the ground. “I need you to hold on, okay? Can you do that?” He asked, but internally winced as the earth around them died.

Branch had his eyes squeezed shut, his body shaking with pain and strain. He nodded tightly, even as tears still rolled over his face. 

Poppy dropped down next to him and took his hand. “Squeeze all you want, you won’t hurt me. I’ll watch him, do what you need to do,” she said to John. 

“I’ll be as quick as I can,” John said, getting up quickly. 

“John!” His brothers came running, their eyes widening at the sight of Branch, the boy's light turned dark over his hands. “What can we do to help?” Bruce asked. 

“I sent Hickory to find Dad. Clay, go find them and help gather everything we need for the cleansing as fast as you can. Bruce, I need you to get everyone in the area away. Floyd, I need extra power until everyone gets here. Life won’t be easy to cleanse, and we’ll need all we can get. I need all of you in the second ring of this when we start. If we don’t hurry, he’s going to die.” 

They nodded sternly and separated, Floyd staying by his side. 

John lifted his hands, taking in a breath. He waved them around, and a large circle formed under Branch. He looked at Meadow and Belle. The two nodded and stepped up to the circle, placing their hands forward and adding their power to the mix. He looked back at Floyd, and the boy happily provided extra magic as John got to work forming the spell. 

Branch let off a choked gasp, his eyes flying open. They were glowing a dark grey color. His breaths were coming out in short spurts, his right hand gripping Poppy’s, and his left digging into the ground under him.

“John! I think we’re running out of time!” Poppy called in desperation. She looked to her right as Chai appeared and gasped. The poor fox stumbled to the ground, dark magic whipping around him in a whipsy way, and his fur turning dark. “Chai!” 

“Don’t,” Branch whispered and gripped her hand. “You need to run.” 

Poppy looked at him quickly. “I can’t leave you!” 

“John!” Branch cried out, his back arching a bit as pain shot through him like a bolt of lightning. “Get her away from us!” 

John gave him a confused and concerned look, but as his brother gave him a desperate look back, he nodded and raised his hand. 

“What!? No! John!” She gasped as she was picked up by a bout of shadows. 

He put a barrier around the circle as soon as she was out, never taking his eyes off of Branch, even as his body started being taken by darkness.

Floyd winced as his little brother started screaming in agony, putting his hands over his ears. 

“Oh my god,” Tempo gasped as he, Coal, Clay, and Hickory came running over. He shot forward quickly and placed all they would need around the circle. “Branch! Baby, hold on!” 

Branch writhed on his side, his eyes moving to his little one. Chai was inching near him, darkness overtaking his face, one eye glowing yellow. He wished so much in this moment that Chai didn’t have to pay for his mistakes, too.

He gripped the dead grass under him, and another gasp left him, more tears flying down his face as one large and dark wing ripped from his back, ebony soon flowing over his skin from where it had protruded. 

Chai made a noise akin to a whimper before the darkness took him. What was left in his place was a dark spirit, strong and driven into madness. He whipped around and let out a loud hiss, shooting shadows all around him. He growled in anger as the barrier kept his shadows at bay. He then shot forward and pounded on the barrier with his body like a little ping pong ball. 

Branch pushed himself up and looked at him in shock. It was just like Pandora’s curse. Wait. If that was the case…

His thoughts came to an abrupt halt as his body let out a second wing, his body jolting, but the pain starting to feel numb. He sat up and let his head fall back before he, too, was taken by the darkness. 

John’s eyes widened as he watched Branch’s body grow taller and skinnier. His limbs became long yet strong, and his skin became black as the night. His hair grew and fell into whisps around him. Many eyes appeared on him, all opening up at once, bloodshot and yellow. He looked just like the beast he turned into before, when he lost it on the funk ship, only made of darkness rather than light now. In hindsight, that should have been a warning then.

He let out a deafening roar and shot forward, propelled by his wings, and hit the barrier. 

They gasped as the barrier cracked. 

“Branch!” Poppy cried, Dock holding her from running in with a matching look of pain. 

John’s eyes stayed wide as his brothers came rushing forward to provide magic to the barrier. Eva, Saphina, and Neffy appeared from the town and ran forward to help as well. His thoughts came crashing down into his mind, and realization dawned on him. 

He put a hand to his mouth and then looked at his parents. “We don’t need a cleansing spell; he needs to be purified! It’s Pandora’s magic!” 

“What?” They looked at him, brows together in a frown. “But he used-” 

“Death magic! Yes! That’s all Pandora’s magic is! A toxic mix of Life and Death! That’s why we’re able to negate it! That box didn’t hold some god's power! They said Life and Death plunged the world into darkness. I think that’s what all of this is! Look at him,” he said and turned his eyes on his mutated brother, roaring in anger and pain. “He’s not death touched! He’s infected by Death’s magic!” 

“This changes everything,” Coal put a hand to his forehead. 

“Get any and all light users,” John nodded as Branch hit the barrier again, and it cracked further. “If he’s infected with my magic, I should be able to pull it out. Theoretically.” 

“You can’t go in there!” Hickory waved at Branch. “That’s a suicide mission!” 

“Someone has to keep him in. This barriers not going to hold. If he gets out, he’ll kill everyone, or he’ll run, and that's no better. We’re connected; if he falls under, it’s likely that I will too eventually. I just need to hold him at bay until they can make something strong enough.” 

Hickory whined and looked between them. “Don’t die! Got it?” 

John chuckled a bit and nodded. “Got it, cowboy. I think after, though, you and I should talk.” 

“Don’t die, and we will,” he nodded. 

“More incentive,” he nodded and looked at Coal, Tempo already gathering light users. “Gonna tell me not to?” 

Coal shook his head. “I know you can do this. Just be careful.” 

“Thanks,” John smiled. He took in a breath and nodded. “Might be therapeutic, throwing hands with him. Alright.” He stepped through the barrier and grinned at his beast of a brother. “Come on then, skinny. You’re my other half, and if you fall, I fall too bitch.” 

Branch made disjointed movements before shrieking and launching at him.

Notes:

Woof. That's one hell of a place to leave it. Sorry! Let me know what you think!

Chapter 25: Death's Judgment

Tempo stumbled a bit as the earth shook under the power of their first hit. He looked back and frowned as he watched John move around Branch quickly, barely dodging claws and putting his hands forward. 

“Azreal!” He commanded, and some of the dark was pulled from Branch and into his hand. 

Branch stuttered for only a moment before jumping away from him and roaring. 

John put up a shield as Chai ran towards him, claws ready. He used the same spell and took some of the darkness inflicting the fox. 

Chai jumped back and growled. He then hopped up onto Branch’s shoulder, and the two came flying back at him. 

John gasped as he was thrown into the barrier's side and slid down. “Damn,” he put a hand to his head. “He’s really strong now.” 

“He always has been,” Rhonda appeared at his side and hissed, putting up a shield as the two advanced again. “He’s just never used it against us.”
“You’re probably right,” John got up and dusted himself off. “We gotta be quicker. Can you keep up?” He grinned. 

“As if that’s a question,” Rhonda scoffed and readied herself with him. “Let’s save our brothers!” She said in determination, her tail whipping. 

John nodded once, and the two shot forward again. John reared back and threw a punch right into Branch’s face, sending him flying back. Rhonda then jumped around them and activated Azreal to suck up more of the darkness. 

“Alright! I need you two,” Tempo pointed at Irena and Floyd. “You and you,” he nodded Dock and Viva along. “And you two,” he waved Eva and Saphina over. All light magic users. 

“Uh,” Saphina paused and backed up a bit. “I don’t have light magic.” 

Tempo halted and frowned a bit. Fate had always wielded light magic. Why didn’t this one? He looked back at her, but the girl looked insecure. Not the moment for this. “Okay. You, come on,” he nodded Eva over to their group.

She nodded and ran ahead.

Instinctively, he wanted to put Viva or Eva at the forefront of the group, but… his eyes then moved to Dock. 

The boy looked at him in confusion. “What? What can I do?” 

“I think you need to head this spell,” he nodded. 

“What? But I barely know magic yet, and I just got this, and I don’t know what I’m doing,” Dock rambled. 

“You just need to have faith in your abilities. We can help with the rest,” Tempo smiled. “Your magic was born from Life. You have his magic in you. If anyone can bring him back, it’s you.” 

“What if I make it worse?” Dock whimpered. 

“Worse than that?” Dickory nodded back at Branch, attempting to beat his brother into the ground. 

Hickory was next to Dickory, watching John in worry. He looked at his little brother and nodded. “You can do this.” 

Dock swallowed thickly and nodded. “Okay. Show me how.” 

“That’s the spirit,” Tempo smiled and looked over as some of the guardians came running over. 

“We can help!” Aquaris stated proudly and hopped up to Viva’s shoulder. Eclipse and Callum slowed near them and nodded. 

“The more the merrier,” Tempo nodded and directed them into position. He placed Dock at the front and put his hands on his shoulders. “I would tell you what spell to use, but if I’ve learned anything from my son, it’s to let your magic guide you. When it speaks, listen.” 

Dock nodded, rather shakily. He took a breath and really focused on the magic within him as they started providing him with their own magic. 

John grunted as he rolled on the ground, wheezing a bit as the hit took the air from him. He looked up, blood running down from his mouth. He looked over as Rhonda dropped beside him and then up at the shadow looming over them. He didn’t even recognize his brother now, his face slender and sharp, many angry eyes on him, and huffing with rage. 

“You’re one tough son of a bitch, you know that?” John chuckled lightly. 

“John! I said don’t die!” Hickory pounded his fist on the barrier, eyes wide with worry. 

“You’re making them upset,” John mumbled, looking back at Poppy crying, Hickory panicking, and Belle trying to get in. 

Branch seemed to pause briefly, like his mind was attempting to boot back up.

John looked up at him and could only smile as his face was taken by anger again. “Now or never, guys!” He called as Branch raised his large fist.

Dock let out a small breath and raised his hands. 

“Holy…” Coal gasped a bit as a magic circle appeared over the whole area. Hickory and Dickory look up at the magic and over at their little brother in astonishment. 

“Aurora Borealis,” Dock said, and the circle lit up in many different symbols of the combined magic.

Branch paused his movements and looked up as the light started raining down on him in different colors. 

John grabbed Rhonda and rolled away from the spell. He’d hate to do all this and then get infected by Life himself. 

The colors danced around Branch, shooting beams of light into every part of his body and making it glow. He roared and swung at the magic, but his hand only went through it. 

John sat back against the barrier and put a hand up to shield his eyes as light started filling the area. 

“Are you okay?” Hickory said, just on the other side of the barrier, kneeling by him. 

“Been better,” John winced as he pushed himself up. “Been worse,” he shrugged and cradled Rhonda in his arms. 

When the light dimmed, Branch was back to normal, hair an ungodly mess, and eyes wide as he wheezed out breaths. He was clearly shaking, tears pooling in his eyes and falling down his face. He looked to his left as Chai collapsed, his fur turning stark white again. 

He looked up when John stopped by him. His brother was beaten, already bruising in places, and blood smeared on his lips and nose. His lips quivered, and his eyes scrunched around the edges. “I-I’m so sorry.”

John kneeled down next to him and smiled softly. “Hey, it’s okay,” he tipped his chin up and looked at his chest. There was a light scar, but it seemed all the darkness was gone. “Like we’ve told every other spirit before this, you were hurting and infected. It wasn’t you.”

Branch only cried more and put his face in his hands. 

“Come here,” John pulled him close, smiling as Chai curled into his side. “We’re good!” He called.

Many faces looked relieved as the barrier came down. 

“Good job!” Tempo took Dock’s shoulders. 

“We definitely need to train you,” Eva grinned. “You’re a natural at this! Both of you!” She pointed a smile at Viva. 

The girl grinned and laughed a little as Aquaris puffed with pride, like the compliment was for him.

Dock smiled a bit before he and Poppy went running for the witches. Branch looked up and made a surprised noise before the two were hugging him. 

John smiled and pushed himself up a bit, wincing only a little. He smiled when Hickory helped him up with a concerned look. “I’m okay, cowboy.” 

“Still,” Hickory huffed. 

John smiled and then paused when bells of light appeared over him. They rang, and all his and Rhonda’s wounds started healing up instantly. He looked back and smiled a bit. Branch was looking at him as he was wrapped up in his girlfriend's and best friend's arms. As soon as he was all healed, Branch closed his eyes and let their comfort take him. 

“He’s pretty good at that,” Hickory commented, smiling as Rhonda crawled up to John’s shoulder and rubbed on his arm, purring. 

“He’s the best at it,” John nodded softly. “I need to catch up to him. And I will.” 

He looked back quickly when he heard a gasp. Branch had dropped in their hold, eyes closed. 

“He’s likely just depleted,” Tempo smiled as he walked over. “That was a whole lot he just went through. Let’s take him to lie down.” 

“Okay,” Poppy nodded and scooped him up into a bridal hold with no effort. 

Dock laughed. “I think you and I may be on par with strength now. You might be stronger.” He got up. “Care to test those limits later?” he got up and followed her. 

“Oh, most definitely,” she said with a grin. 

“That’s a terrifying thought,” Viva sighed. 

“Someone will be watching them,” Coal nodded with a sigh. 

John hummed and looked at Hickory. “I didn’t die. Time to talk.” 

Hickory’s mouth went into a line, and then he nodded. “Come on, Darlin’,” he nodded him along and walked away to find somewhere a bit more private. 

“So they’re definitely going to be a thing after tonight, right?” Floyd smiled, watching them go. 

“Most definitely,” Clay nodded. 

“No,” Dickory shook his head. “Give it two weeks, then yes.” 

They looked at him and tilted their heads. 

He grinned at them. “Wanna make a bet?” 

They then looked surprised. “Oh, you’re on,” Clay grinned. 

 

“I guess I should start by apologizin’,” Hickory hummed as he ran a hand over a pant as they walked. “I haven’t been a great friend. Or brother, for that matter.” 

John watched him and let Rhonda down to run about and chase bugs. “Is this really all about one person? Because I know my presence can be off-putting, and maybe I push a little too hard. If you don’t want to be around me, I’ll respect that. I just need to kn-” 

He stopped when Hickory gave him a sad look. “No. John, dammit, no. I don’t know how many people have told you that to make you believe it, but you don’t have this ‘presence’ you’re talking about. At least, not to me. I’m sorry I’ve been avoiding you. I wish I had a better excuse, but,” he sighed and sat down on the ground, wrapping his arms around his legs. “I guess I’m just scared.” 

John frowned a bit and sat near him. “Scared of what?” 

“Getting you hurt. Getting hurt myself. Again,” he sighed and dropped his head on his knees. “I get scared and defensive and then hurt everyone around me.” 

“Hickory,” John said gently. “What did he do to you?” 

Hickory looked up a bit and squeezed his eyes shut. 

 

He remembered the day they met Cypher. Their pack had let in some new members from a neighboring pack that had broken up. Dock was elated to make new friends; he was still young. His energy was infectious, though. 

“Watch him,” Hickory laughed as Dickory followed the boy. 

“I got it,” Dickory waved. 

Hickory smiled and looked forward as Lydia and Timber showed the new wolves around. He let his eyes roam around the new members with a smile. They paused when they were met with a pair of blue eyes looking back at him. The guy was an orange troll with deep blue hair and equally deep blue eyes. He was breathtaking. A smile came back to his face, and he waved. 

The guy waved back with a smile himself and broke from the group to walk over. “Hi. I’m Cypher.” He put a hand out.

“Hickory,” the boy said, and shook his hand. “Would you uh.. Like a tour? I could show you around.” 

Cypher grinned, and my, my, how Hickory melted. “Yeah. I’d like that.” 

“Cool,” Hickory smiled. “Follow me then,” he waved. 

 

His brothers hit it off great with him. Dock was ever excitable, which Cypher only laughed at and found endearing. His energy also meshed well with Dickory’s calm nature, the two able to just sit and talk and enjoy themselves. 

After that, the four of them were inseparable.

They then introduced him to Neffy. The girl was a little more distant with him than they were. He now knew that to be caution. 

 

After dancing around each other for the better part of a year, things started to grow a bit differently. There was a noticeable tension between the two of them. The way they would light up around each other, the way they talked for hours on end, the looks they passed between each other. It was enough for anyone to see. 

They were out one day, hanging out and taking a walk. 

Hickory hopped up onto a railing of the bridge they were on and walked along it. 

“So,” Cypher started. “I’ve been thinking.” 

“That’s never good,” Hickory snorted, getting eyed by the other boy. 

“I like you,” Cypher stated and laughed as the other boy stumbled off the railing. “Catch you off guard?” 

“A bit,” Hickory blushed. “You like me?” 

“Of course I do,” Cypher grinned. “Look at you. Do you want to go out on a date? Maybe this weekend?” He smiled in that charming way. “I’ll plan everything.” 

Hickory smiled, a bit bashful, and nodded. “Yeah, okay. Sounds fun.” 

Cypher grinned. “Cool,” he said and casually took his hand. 

If it weren’t so embarrassing, Hickory might’ve pumped his fist in the air.

 

Neffy always seemed to look at him like he was a threat. And when he told the news of their date, she was against it to say the least. It led the two of them to have a big argument. He hated fighting with Neffy. She was such a sweet person, and he hated driving her to that state.

“I know you like him, and that’s great and all, but what happens when he gets upset with you?! He just… He seems like the kinda guy that’ll hurt you!”

“You don’t know anything!” Hickory snapped. 

“I don’t! I know, but Hickory! You’re blinded by these feelings! You don’t see him for what he really is,” she argued. 

“And you do?” Hickory scoffed. “You’re just jealous.” 

Neffy sputtered. “Jealous!? Of what?!” 

Hickory shot her a look. “Just because things didn’t work out with you and Brielle doesn’t mean you need to project on me.” 

The hit came before he realized what had happened. He landed on the ground and held his jaw. He looked up with a fixed glare, but paused when he saw the girl's enraged face. Tears were piled in her angry eyes. “Go kick rocks! And have fun with mister sociopath!” She turned on her heel and stormed off. 

Hickory growled. “I will!” 

 

“Do you think maybe there’s a reason she’s so adamant about this?” Dickory asked one night. 

“I thought you liked Cypher!” Hickory snapped, never turning his eyes away from cooking. 

“I do! But I also trust Neffy. She’s our sister Hick,” Dickory sighed. 

“I know, but she’s not always right,” Hickory rolled his eyes. “You’re supposed to be on my side!” 

“I’m not on anyone’s side! I’m trying to be a mediator here!” Dickory huffed. 

“Well, stop. It doesn’t fit you,” he huffed. 

“Fine,” Dickory barked and got up, walking upstairs. 

Hickory huffed to himself. She wasn’t always right. 

 

She was. She was always fucking right. But for a long time, he didn’t let that realization sink in. He just listened to Cypher. 

 

They’d been together for months, and Neffy hadn’t spoken to him in all that time. He felt bad, really bad. He knew what had happened between her and Brielle and had thrown it back in her face. She wouldn’t give him the chance to apologize, though. 

He’d obviously been too engrossed in his thoughts to listen because the next thing he knew, a hand was gripping his face, fingers digging into his cheeks. Cypher’s upset eyes filled his vision. 

“You’re not listening to me!” He growled. 

Hickory frowned and pushed his hand away. “That hurts, stop!” 

Cypher scoffed. “Hick, don’t be overdramatic. This is how wolves keep their mates in check.” 

Hickory frowned and looked at him. “It is? Seems kinda violent.” 

“We’re wolves, it’s who we are,” Cypher rolled his eyes. “Everyone here does it,” he waved. 

“Oh. Okay. Sorry,” he rubbed his neck. “Just thinking too much, I guess.” 

“It’s okay,” Cypher smiled, doing a whole one-eighty. “Now pay attention. As I was saying..” 

He started talking again, but Hickory was lost, rubbing the marks on his face. This was normal? He guessed he’d never paid attention to relationship dynamics. But, Cypher wouldn’t lie to him. 

 

It didn’t stop there and even got worse. Anytime Hickory would do anything Cypher didn’t like, he’d let him know. Physically. 

Next thing he knew, he found himself with large bruises on his abdomen where the man liked to kick him all for the sake of ‘teaching him’.

It had altered how he acted, how he talked, and who he talked to. He started shying away from physical contact with anyone but Cypher. Many thought it was just a sign of his devotion to him. He was just scared. Scared that the next time he touched any other person, he would have to wait in anxiety for the next blow. A claw to the chest, a hand to the cheek, a foot to his stomach, or his least favorite, hands to the neck. 

He was in deep, and by the time he realized that Neffy was right and maybe this wasn’t normal, he didn’t know how to get out.

One night, though, these things stopped going unseen. By the eyes of his youngest brother. Dock was staring blatantly at the handprints on Hickory’s neck. He looked up into Hickory’s eyes and found fear, only doubling the young wolf's anger. 

“Dock,” Hickory said in a small warning. 

“I’m going to kill him,” Dock growled and turned on his heel. 

“No!” Hickory took his arm. “You’re not going near him!”

“I’m not just going to stand here when I know what I know now! How long has this been going on, Hickory!?” 

Hickory frowned. “He said this was normal.” 

“And you believed him!? Let me go!” He growled. 

“No!” Hickory growled back. 

“I’m sorry, what the fuck is going on in here?” Dickory opened the door. “Why the hell is everyone yelling?” 

“Cypher’s been abusing him!” Dock nearly seethed. 

“Excuse me?!” Dickory growled. “So we’re going to kill him?” 

“Yes!” Dock nodded. 

“No! Dammit! Stop! You’ll just make things worse! You guys don’t get it!” He dropped his arm and stormed to the door. Stay away from him, or you’ll regret it!” He growled and walked out, slamming the door shut. 

 

He sat out in the woods for a long time, just trying to figure out what to do. He was lost in his own world. He nearly jumped out of his own skin and took off running when someone tapped his shoulder. 

“Whoa. Sorry,” Neffy put her hands up. 

He relaxed a bit and put a hand over his chest. “Ya scared me.” 

“Mhm,” Neffy sat next to him. “Normal people wouldn’t turn tail that quickly from a small tap.” 

“Yeah, well,” Hickory sighed and put his head on his knees. “You’re talking to me again? Here I thought I ruined everything.” 

Neffy sighed. “You’re an ass for what you said, but you didn’t ruin everything.” 

Hickory looked at her slightly. “Sorry about what I said.” 

“I know,” she nodded. “And I’m sorry for not sticking around. I knew he was bad news, and I still left you. Dickory and Dock told me what happened.” 

Hickory sighed. “I don’t know what to do, Nef. He’s so strong. I can’t fight him, and I sure as hell can’t let them near him. I’m so scared that if I try to leave him, he’ll lose it, and I’m not sure if he’d come for me or go for the people I care about,” he looked at her. I’m stuck,” he nearly cried, eyes shiny with tears of fear and desperation. 

Neffy frowned and nodded once. “Then let’s run.” 

Hickory blinked. “What?” 

“Let’s run! You leave him a note, and then we run. I’ll tell my parents what’s happening, and they can keep him out when he follows us. When we make it back to the village, we’ll be protected from him.” She grinned. 

Hickory shifted his weight. “You really think they would kick him out for me?”

Neffy then gave him a deadpan expression. “That’s the dumbest fuckin’ question you’ve ever asked me. Of course they would! My parents are practically your parents, ya know?” 

Hickory scratched his head and couldn’t help but smile a bit. “You really think it’ll work?” 

Neffy reached over and took his hand. “Then we can go back to looking for your parents. Trust me,” she smiled. 

 

“I should have trusted her from the beginning,” Hickory sighed. “She’s always right after all. We ran, and while I think it’s a little cowardly, it worked. He was madder than a wet hornet when he came back and they’d kicked him out. I haven’t seen him since that day years ago. Until..” 

“Until you saw him in town,” John hummed. The man was only just holding his anger back from raging out like a wave. He really wanted to put that man in the ground where he belonged. “And you’re scared he’s going to hurt someone you care about, so you pushed yourself away.” 

Hickory rubbed at the corners of his eyes as tears threatened to come out. “Yeah. I know my brothers are mad at me because I won’t let them near him, but they don’t know what he’s capable of.” 

“I get it,” John smiled softly. “We won’t let him hurt them or you, okay? Thank you for opening up. I know that must have been hard.”

Hickory smiled softly. “It’s not so hard with you,” he said and laid his head on John’s shoulder. “You’re so easy to talk to.” 

John rested his head on his with an easy smile. “I’m glad. You can talk to me about anything, anytime.” 

Hickory looked up at him a little and found the man already looking at him. It made Hickory’s breath hitch and his heart beat faster. The way this man looked at him… Cypher had always given him looks, but they were sharp, they were possessive, and they were intimidating. His touch sent shivers down his spine and left him recoiling. This man was so different. His looks were soft, they were comforting, and they were genuine. His touches left him with shivers- in a good way, and made him feel safe. Like if he were in his arms, nothing would hurt him. It was protective, not possessive. 

Hickory cleared his throat and looked down a bit, his cheeks lighting up. “John. I think I like you, like a lot. And it’s terrifying. I… I’m scared to be vulnerable again.” 

He looked up when John ran a gentle hand over his own. The man was looking at him with fondness and patience. “That’s okay. I really like you, too, and I’m okay with waiting. When you feel ready, we can talk about moving forward. I’m in no hurry. Heal the way you need to, and I’ll still be here when you’re there.”

Hickory put a hand over his face. He didn’t deserve this man. He moved over and hugged him. “Thank you. For listening, for being there, for just being you. Thank you.” 

“You don’t have to thank me,” John said, bringing him into a warm embrace. “You deserve the world, Hick. And little by little, I’ll give it to you.” 

Hickory sighed heavily. “You’re so damn charming.”

John grinned. “My parents are good teachers.” 

“I see that,” he laughed and sat back. “I should go talk to my brothers.” 

“I think that’s a good idea. I need to go check on mine,” John smiled. “And talk to my parents. I think I have a better understanding of what's going on now. Come on.” He got up and pulled him up with him. “Let me walk you back.” 

“Okay,” Hickory smiled softly and followed him. He looked down at John’s free hand as they walked. He hesitated a bit before reaching for it. Just before he could take it, though, he was seized by nerves and just hugged his arms. 

John smiled over at him out of the corner of his eye and kept walking. They’d make progress. 

“There’s one,” John nodded at Dock, laughing as the boy buzzed around with the witches, learning all he could. 

“Excitable as ever,” Hickory laughed. “I’ll see you later?”

“I’ll be here,” John smiled. 

“Kay,” Hickory smiled back and went to grab Dock. 

Once he turned away, John’s smile disappeared, and he marched his way into town. That man was going to regret ever laying a hand on Hickory. He thought he was so big and bad for using his strength against the people who trusted him? Just wait until he found death on his doorstep. 

 

Dickory walked through the village, a sigh on his lips. He really hoped that talking to John was going well for his older brother. He’d been worried about him as of late. The man had been reverting back to his defensive, snappy state, and while he handled it a bit better, his older and younger brothers tended to butt heads when this happened. 

He looked up and smiled softly when his eyes found Irena waving at him. She was such a sweet girl, and he wasn’t ashamed to admit that talking to the girl over these last few days was something he came to enjoy quite a bit. 

“Hey,” he smiled as he approached her. 

“Hey there,” she smiled back brightly. “You look thought trapped. You doing okay?”

“Yeah,” he waved. “Just thinking. The usual.” 

She nodded in thought. “I’m sure they’ll be okay. Just give them time.” 

“I know,” Dickory nodded. “What are you up to?”

“I was going to help some of the relief teams. Seems like they’re a little backed up. Wanna come?”

“Sure,” he nodded and followed her. “Whoa,” he mumbled at the long line.

“This is why I came to help,” she nodded with a deep sigh. “Come on,” she waved and walked to the head of the line. 

“And I’m telling you, someone of my status deserves more than just a hobble in a tent,” a voice growled. 

Dickory tensed almost immediately at the voice, making Irena frown and pace farther ahead to see just who was causing so much trouble. 

Cypher was at the front, over to the side of one of the tents, and yelling at a poor girl who was only doing her job. Three wolves were with him, egging him on.

“Excuse me,” Irena cut in and stepped in front of the girl. “Your grievances are noted. We will have someone come talk to you shortly. Until then, please keep at comments and claws to a minimum,” she narrowed her eyes at his claws and then back at his eyes. 

Cypher scowled at her and stepped forward. “You got a lot of nerve, little girl.” 

“I’m not a little girl, and you'd best back up,” she hissed right back. 

Cypher started letting off a low growl, stepping closer. He blinked in surprise when he was pulled away and thrown to the ground. 

Dickory growled at him. “Don’t touch her. You need to back off and go clear your head. Now.” 

“Well, if it isn’t short stuff,” Cypher howled with laughter. “Trying to play big dog for your little girlie friend? Does she know what you’re really like? Does she know about,” he gasped in a scandalized way. “The accident?” 

Dickory growled deeper, his eyes flashing orange with anger. “Shut yer trap.” 

“I take that as a no,” Cypher grinned. 

“Knock it off!” Irena kicked dirt at him. “He doesn’t have to tell me anything, and fuck you for airing any of his business!” 

Cypher turned his look on her and growled again. 

Dickory nearly snapped at him with his jaw when he got too close. “I said, stay away from her,” he growled. 

Cypher leveled an unimpressed look at him. “Tell you what, I will. But instead of this menial conversation we’re having, how about you tell me, where is Hickory?” He narrowed his eyes at him. 

“Like I would ever tell you,” Dickory growled. “Stay the hell away from my brother, you monster.” 

“Monster? Is that any way to talk to an old friend?” Cypher grinned.

“You were never my friend,” the shorter man glared at him.

“Yeah, well, you’re right about that,” Cypher popped his neck. “There are ways of persuasion,” he said and waved his claws, starting to advance on him again. 

Dickory faltered as Cypher’s eyes flashed red. He was an alpha now. Everything in his body screamed at him to submit instantly. 

“Wanna see why your brother fears me so much?” Cypher growled, flexing his claws. 

Dickory growled, wanting so bad to revolt and tear this man apart. But his instincts broke him down and had him backing up, holding Irena behind him. He could at least protect her.

Cypher made a noise akin to a gasp as someone grabbed the back of his shirt and tossed him back to fly into his companions like a bowling ball through pins. 

“Irena, honey, can you go get Viva. Let her know there are three wolves causing problems over here, okay?” John smiled sweetly at the girl. 

“Uh.. sure. You mean four?” She looked at the wolves. Yup, there were four.

“Nope. Only three. One of them won’t be staying,” he looked at the wolves. 

Most of them cowered under the presence he was emitting. Not Cypher. Good. 

“Yup. I’ll do that,” she nodded quickly and ran to get the queen. 

John looked back at Dickory just a bit and then back at the wolf as he pushed himself to his feet. 

“Who do you-” he started, but halted when John put a hand up. 

“My name is John Dory. Remember it, for I will be the last face you see,” he said in a rather pleasant tone. 

“Please,” Cypher scoffed and laughed back to his comrades. “He thinks he can-” 

The wolves gasped and backed up as Cypher was knocked forward, thrown a few feet ahead, and went face down into the dirt. 

Cypher shot up, sputtering out dirt and grass. He looked back at John, a deep growl on his lips. However, John’s face had lost any previous friendliness, his eyes dark and calculating as he walked towards the man. For a moment, something in Cypher quivered in fear, but he refused to let it take him. 

“I don’t know who the hell you think you are, but I’ll happily knock you back down to the ground bitch!” He shot forward and threw a fist at him. 

John moved quickly, dodging his fist and kneeling down. He then shot up and threw his fist up into Cypher’s jaw. He then whipped around and threw a kick into his stomach, knocking Cypher back down. 

“You talk too much,” John growled and advanced on him. 

Cypher readied himself before shooting up and tackling John to the ground. He knocked his head into the ground a few times, throwing his knee into John’s stomach, roaring in anger. 

John never moved, never winced- even if he felt pain blooming in his body, he wouldn’t show it. His face remained stone, and his eyes stayed cold. He reached up and pulled his hands back, the two starting a will of dominance. 

Cypher’s body shook again as his eyes peered into John’s, the man’s reflecting the look of a reaper. He growled and pulled a hand back abruptly to plunge claws into John’s throat. 

A satisfied grin overtook him as blood ran down John’s front. However, it didn’t last long, fear coursing through him harder when John only grinned at him, his smile wide and menacing. 

“You think you can kill me?” John said, his voice coming out in a ghastly hiss. His eyes turned black, emitting a low glow. “I’m Death, you can’t kill Death,” he let out a bout of maniacal laughter.

Cypher’s eyes widened, and he found himself back up on instinct. 

“What’s the matter?” John advanced on him, smile widening. “Don’t wanna play anymore? But we’re just getting started ,” he hissed, and a circle formed under him. “Rot,” he said deeply. 

Spirits shot forward from him, dark red with sharp teeth. They flew at him and plunged their fangs right into his skin. Where they touched, his skin began to rot, sending flares of pain through his body. Cypher screamed and backed up, falling to the ground. 

“Decay,” he said, and Cypher’s body shook, the feeling in his limbs gone. 

He gasped as John got right up on him, his face becoming slack with emotion. “I know exactly who I am. Pity you didn’t know who you were talking to. Now’s the time to think about what you’ve done. Reflect on all the pain you’ve caused over the years and remember, not even the afterlife can save you from me,” he hissed. 

Cypher rightly looked about to pass out, but John held him by his collar. 

“Angel’s Fall,” he said deeply, and watched as Cypher shriveled under his grasp, his soul moving to John’s hold for now. He stood and looked at his bones. “Disintegrate,” he said, and another circle formed, taking the bones and withering them into the ground. “Food for the earth,” he dusted off his hands, blinking his eyes back to normal.

He paused and smiled a bit as his magic thrummed in his ears. These spells came to him without a single thought. This is what Branch always talked about. His magic finally activated fully.

He looked up and found Dickory looking at him, mouth hung and eyes blown wide. 

“Sorry you had to see that side of me,” John said, rubbing the back of his neck. 

Dickory was about to say something, but looked over when Irena came back with Viva and, surprisingly, Dock and Hickory. 

“What happened?” Viva gasped at the sight of John. His hair was a mess, his goggles were sitting askew on his head, his face was stained with blood from his mouth and nose, and he was dirty from the tussle.

“Oh my god, it was fucking insane,” Dickory burst. 

“Are you okay?” Hickory came over to John in concern. Irena had come running to Viva, saying there were wolves making trouble and that Dickory seemed to know one of them. That instantly pushed them to come running. He couldn’t let that man touch his brother. But… it seemed he didn’t need to worry. Dickory looked okay. John however…

“I’m fine,” John smiled happily. 

“What happened to that guy?” Irena looked around. 

“Oh, he was unhappy with his current housing, so I made a suggestion for different residency, and he seemed happy to choose that option. He won’t be back, no worries,” he said with a big smile. 

They all stared at him with wide eyes. 

“You’re so badass,” Dickory finally grinned. “He’s so cool!” 

“John,” Viva said wearily. “Did you-” 

“Don’t ask questions you don’t want answers to,” John deadpanned. “I am Death, and part of my job is to make judgment calls on souls that threaten the lives of those my other half has created. Call it divine punishment. I do have to inform my other half, but when I do, and if he chooses to side with my decision, I will handle the soul.”

Viva hummed and nodded. “Who am I to get involved in archetype matters?” 

“Exactly,” he grinned. 

Dock snickered and nudged Dickory, pointing at their older brother. Hickory looked absolutely smitten by the death witch. They both chuckled but hushed when he shot them looks. 

“Anyway, imma go wash up and check on Branch. You can handle them,” he waved at the remaining wolves and walked back into town. 

Hickory shifted his weight before running after him. “Wait up! I wanna make sure little man’s okay too.” 

“Oh, me too!” Dock ran after them. 

Dickory ran a hand through his hair and followed Viva to help. 

Irena stopped at the section of earth where the bones had been fed as fertilizer. She ran a hand over the ground, an astonished look on her face. Thinking back, she’d seen Branch do some incredible things. He’d twisted one's life and changed them into something new. 

Was this truly just the power of Life and Death?

Notes:

Hehehe, things are about to get complex. Hope y'all are ready. Let me know what you think in the comments!

Chapter 26: Beyond the Veil

It was dark. He could feel cool air blowing from somewhere, but he couldn’t see. Then there were noises. Voices. Muffled and distant.

Where was he? 

A small gasp left him as he felt someone’s fingers running through his hair. He tried to reach for them, but his limbs wouldn’t obey him. 

Then he heard humming. Not just any humming, Poppy’s humming. He’d know her anywhere. But he still couldn’t move. 

Then the voices became louder and clearer. Oh. His dad and papa. 

“There are too many variables, and we have little to no answers. I mean, obviously, John’s theory was right to a degree. Purifying him worked,” Tempo said.

“If we had tried to cleanse him, it might have made it worse,” Coal hummed. “I mean, Pandora’s magic… what’d he call it?” 

“A toxic mix of Life and Death,” Tempo sighed. 

“Right. It’s hard to believe that all of this bad is just Life and Death magic. Spirits and animals mutated… but then he was too. He was infected by Death magic. Maybe the coven will have more answers.”

“Are you awake?” Poppy asked him softly, closer than his parents. “I can hear your heart beating faster. As insane as it sounds,” she giggled. “Must be hard to wake up after all that,” she said, and he felt kisses pressed to his forehead and then his cheek, another on his nose. 

Then he was opening his eyes, squinting at the light of the room. Branch blinked a few times, and Poppy came into his vision. He had his head in her lap on a bed. What a wonderful way to wake up. 

“There’s my sleepy head,” she smiled. The sun had long since disappeared, so the girl was relaxed, hat off, and hair coming down in beautiful waves. The light above Poppy was creating a small ring of warmth over her, and in that moment, he thought she looked ethereal. 

“Angel,” Branch gently reached up and touched her cheek. 

Poppy blinked and then blushed, giggling a bit. “You’re such a sweetie,” she leaned down and kissed him. “Are you feeling okay?” 

“Super duper, Popifer,” he grinned. 

She let out a small breath of laughter. “Sounds like you may need more sleep, Branchifer.” 

“Will you stay with me if I do?” Branch snuggled into her lap. 

“Of course I will,” Poppy kissed his head. 

Branch hummed happily. “I love you.” 

“I love you too,” she pushed some hair out of his face. “Wanna talk to your parents before you go back to sleep?” 

Branch hummed and then paused, like his mind was catching up to him. He flushed and leaned up a bit to look at them. They were in chairs near the open window, matching smiles of adoration. 

“Nope,” Branch put his face back in her lap. 

“Aw, don’t be like that,” Tempo laughed. “We just think you two are cute.” 

“I can’t hear you, I’m sleeping,” He turned his head away. 

“Well, at least he sounds like an actual nineteen-year-old now,” Coal laughed and got up. “Hey, Sprite? Are you actually okay?” He sat on the edge of the bed. 

Branch looked up at him and nodded softly. “That was… super painful and terrifying. I had no control over myself and… I didn’t know that could be so scary. I’ll likely have nightmares about it for months, but I’m okay, and right now that’s all that matters. We have a lot to figure out.” 

“Yeah, well, one problem at a time,” Tempo smiled. “While we’re waiting on hearing back from the coven, we need to be readying ourselves. We’re not sure if the guardians are going to let us have the Box of Cosmos yet, and that could be detrimental to sealing all this back up. So, we need to train all the light and dark users.” 

“For now, you need rest,” Coal smiled. His eyes moved when Chai appeared beside them. “There you are,” he petted Chai gently. 

Branch lit up and opened his arms, the fox happily jumping into them and purring. “I’m so glad you’re okay. I’m so sorry you had to pay for my mistakes.” 

Chai nuzzled him. “It’s okay. They’re our mistakes. We do everything together, punishment and all.” 

Branch sighed and hugged him close. “How about no more of that?” 

“I’d like that,” Chai laughed. 

“It is preferable,” Tempo sighed. “Get some rest, you two.” 

Coal looked back and smiled. “May have to wait a minute.” He got up and sat back down with Tempo. 

John pushed the door open with a rather satisfied smile on his face, Hickory and Dock following after him. “Hiya. You doing okay?” 

Rhonda appeared and ran ahead. Chai jumped down, and the two nuzzled each other, then ran out the door to go play.

“Oh god. What did you do?” Branch eyed him. 

“Killed a man,” John said bluntly. 

Silence. 

Branch burst into laughter. “Of course you did.” 

John smiled, fueled by his laughter, and knelt by the bed. “My magic opened up,” he grinned. 

Branch moved to lie on his belly on the bed, propped on his elbows. “How did it feel?” He grinned back. 

“Amazing. Like something popped in my ears, and I can hear so much more. My magic talks so much,” he went on happily. 

“Mine too! Like a roaring wave all the time,” Branch gushed. 

“Yes! And it was like suddenly, I had all these spells at my disposal and I made him decay from the inside out!” 

“Cool!” Branch gasped. 

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Tempo cut in. “How is that- you killed someone?!” 

“Yeah,” John waved. “Oh, I have his soul. I kinda need you to decide what to do with it.” 

“Is it the guy?” Branch poked it. 

“Yup,” His brother said with a look of disdain. 

“Do what you want with it, man.” He shrugged. 

John thought about it before shrugging and tossing it into his mouth, swallowing it. 

More silence. 

“Did you just fucking eat it!?” Hickory exclaimed. 

“Is that okay to do!?” Tempo gasped with him. 

“What does that taste like?” Branch asked in interest. 

“Creamy, I feel like,” Coal said in the same interest. 

“Depends soul to soul,” John shrugged. 

“I have so many questions,” Dock grinned. 

“Well, you can ask them. Let’s let Bitty sleep,” he smiled and ruffled Branch’s hair. “Rest up, and we’ll go full throttle in the morning, B.” 

“That scares me,” Tempo sighed and got up. “We’ll come check on you later,” he said and kissed Branch’s head. 

“Kay,” Branch smiled as his papa ruffled his hair on the way out. He waited for the door to close, listening as they left the pod. Then he turned to look at Poppy. 

The girl grinned at him. “You look a lot more awake now,” she observed. 

“Sure am,” Branch sat up. “And we’re alone. Which is never possible anymore,” he said as he crawled closer. 

“So blah, blah, excuses, lips on mine,” Poppy waved him over. 

Branch laughed and pushed her back on the bed. “Blah, blah, excuses,” he said and then kissed her. 

 

Floyd sighed softly and slumped against a log. His eyes turned to the fire, the flames dancing in his eyes. He just… couldn’t shake this feeling. 

“Hey,” Riff smiled softly, walking over to his fire pit. “It’s pretty chilly tonight,” he said and held up a blanket. “Thought maybe we could warm up and talk about some of those feelings you’re going through? Or something?” 

Floyd smiled softly and waved him over. “I’d like that.” 

Riff perked up like a happy cat and came over, sitting by him and wrapping a blanket around them.

Floyd smiled and leaned his head on his shoulder. 

Riff flushed a little and smiled, resting his head on his. “Wanna talk about it?” 

Floyd was silent for a moment and then sighed. “I just… don’t feel like I belong.” 

“What do you mean?” Riff ran a thumb over his knee, nearly distracting the boy. 

“I mean… I don’t know what I mean,” he sighed. “Something doesn’t feel right! With me! It’s like… I wasn’t meant to be this way. Irena.. She was meant to be eclectic, and Branch has given her this new perspective on i,t and I think that’s wonderful, but… It’s not me. And it makes no sense. This is how I’ve been my whole life, so why do I feel so misplaced?”

Riff hummed in thought. “I don’t know all that much about magic, so forgive me if I’m wrong, but unless you’re an archetype, don’t you usually find your type?” 

“Most find them when they’re kids,” Floyd mumbled.

“Most. But not all. Who’s to say yours isn’t still out there?” Riff tilted his head. 

“Maybe,” Floyd scrubbed a hand over his face. “This is going to sound so selfish,” he started. 

“Please. Be selfish,” Riff egged him on. 

“I feel like the odd one out. I mean, Branch and John, they’re literal Life and Death. Bruce has the elements under his control. Not just one like normal people, all of them. Then there’s Clay. The storm witch. Storm witches are so rare and so powerful. And then there’s me. My parents have always said, of course, their sons are the strongest. They came from the sun and the moon after all. Two of the three celestials. I just…” He looked up at the starry sky. “I feel like I’m meant for more,” he said as a shooting star reflected in his eyes. 

“Sorry to interrupt,” A voice made them look up. Meadow smiled sheepishly. “I couldn’t help but overhear the end of your conversation. May I put in an opinion?” 

Riff frowned a bit and opened his mouth, but Floyd beat him to it. 

“Please,” he nodded. He wasn’t sure why, but he and Meadow had gotten really close lately. He liked him a lot. 

“I think you were meant for more, too.” Meadow sat down on a log. 

“You do?” Floyd asked hopefully.

“Yeah,” He nodded. “Listen. From the moment I met you, I’ve felt weirdly drawn to you.” 

“Okay, whoa,” Riff huffed. He was right here!

“Not like that! It’s not attraction,” Meadow flushed. 

“Yeah, he’s got it bad for Belle,” Floyd snickered at the way the boy blushed darker. 

“Knock it off. Anyway, I’ve felt connected to you from the first moment. I’m not sure what that means, but I think it just proves that you shouldn’t give up. Find your magic,” Meadow smiled.

Floyd sat back with a thoughtful look. “I feel what you’re talking about. I’ve felt weirdly drawn to you, too, and it’s confusing. Maybe my magic is supposed to come from the Karma division.” 

“Maybe,” Meadow hummed. He felt it was quite a bit more intense than that, but who was he to make assumptions? 

“Okay,” Floyd smiled and nodded. “I won’t give up. I’ll find my magic.” 

“Atta boy,” Meadow laughed. He paused when arms leaned onto his shoulders and looked up. 

Belle grinned brightly at him. “Whatcha doing?”

He smiled up at her. “Just talking. What are you doing?” 

“Irena is going to teach me bomb potions!” Her grin got wider. 

Floyd burst into laughter. “Sounds like her.” 

“That sounds like a horrible idea,” Meadow frowned. 

“Better come do something about it then,” she got off of him and sauntered away, her tail swishing side to side. 

Meadow watched her with interest, his own tail starting to wave side to side. 

“Oh my god, go get her,” Floyd laughed. “That was practically an invitation!” 

Meadow looked at him and then got up. “Good talk, bye!” He ran after her. 

“I hope they get together soon,” Floyd laughed and leaned back on Riff’s shoulder. “You seemed kinda nervous there for a second. Don’t worry, I’m not into him.”

Riff flushed and relaxed against him. “Good.” 

 

“Viva?” She heard, making the girl slow. 

She looked over and smiled at Aquaris. “Hi,” she smiled and knelt down. He had a rather serious and nervous look on his face. “Oh. Is it time to have that conversation?”

He nodded and shifted his weight. “I became your temporary familiar, and that tether is slowly coming loose.” 

“I feel that,” Viva nodded solemnly. She sat down fully on the ground and tilted her head. “What do you want?” 

Aquaris looked at her and searched her eyes. The way she looked at him, the feeling he got with her. He really did love her. 

“I think… I want to be your familiar permanently. It’s a scary thought because I’ve been no one's for centuries, and I can’t tell you a lot about my past or my powers, and realistically, I know you could summon your own, but..” 

“Aquaris,” Viva smiled sweetly. “If you want me, I’d be overjoyed to have you. Yeah, I probably could summon my own eventually, and maybe one day I will. But that would just mean siblings for you,” she booped his nose. “I’m pretty attached to you now. I am curious about some things, but I trust that, in time, you’ll tell me all I need to know. If you want to be my familiar, baby, the spot was already yours. You just need to take it.” 

Aquaris looked away quickly as tears filled his eyes. 

“Aww,” Viva cooed and picked him up, hugging him. 

Aquaris sank into her hold, a purr filling his chest as their bond tethered permanently. His power was now hers and vice versa. 

“Wow. What a wonderful feeling,” Viva whispered. “It’s like I could feel you even if you were away from me.” 

“You could. And I could feel you. We’re linked now. We can even talk to each other without talking,” he looked up at her. “And I can take cover in your magic.” 

“That’s incredible,” Viva smiled. “I can feel so much.” 

Aquaris smiled. “I do have one question, now that this is permanent.” 

“Okay?” Viva laughed. 

“When are you gonna get with that green-haired boy? You two look at each other like you hung the stars.”

Viva blushed and laughed. “When he’s ready, I think. What about you?” 

“Me?” Aquaris scoffed. 

“Yeah. I see the way you look at Chai. Just go talk to him,” she laughed. 

Aquaris fluffed in an instant. “T-This is about you!” 

“Nu uh,” she laughed. “We’re connected now, this is about us,” she laughed. 

“It is, isn’t it?” He purred. “I’m glad I met you.” 

Viva smiled and kissed his head. “Me too. You’re not getting out of this conversation,” she grinned. 

“Bah!” Aquaris hopped from her and ran away. 

“You can’t run from the truth!” She laughed and ran after him. 

“I can try!” He yelled back.

 

“I’m not sure I quite get it,” Viva hummed, waving a ball of light around her.

“Which is why magic has rules and instructions,” Floyd hummed.

“Forget those for a minute,” Branch waved. He was in the midst of teaching all he could about light magic. 

Dock yelped and ducked as the ball went flying. He was still a bit skittish about all of this.

With him were Irena, Viva, Dock, Neffy, Clay, and Bruce. Eva and Belle were with him as well, as his assistants, since light came naturally to Eva, and Belle was one of the ones to teach him this way.

“It’s kinda hard to forget rules you’ve known your whole life,” Irena laughed.

“Magic is so much more than just rules and structure, though. It’s wild and unpredictable, and so unbound. You need to let go of the structure you’ve been gripping to and… get a little lost! You’re gonna hit dead ends, you’re gonna not know where you’re going, but that’s okay! Magic is trial and error,” he smiled. 

John was over to the side with some onlookers, really nodding to himself like he was taking in each word. Hickory was next to him and laughing softly at the faces he was making. 

Branch sighed at their perplexed faces. 

He looked at Belle, and the girl grinned, “You know what I did for you.” 

He nodded a bit and then looked at them, every one of them able to produce light of some form.

He stepped into Irena’s space and took her arms from behind, pulling them open wider. The light intensified and grew, turning into a twinkling star. Her eyes widened, and a gasp left her. 

“Look, don’t you know how good you have it?” He sang to her. “You’re all that’s stopping you,” he sang, looking at her and Viva. “You’ve got a chance, so take it. I know you’re scared, but life’s unfair!” He sang as he got Dock back up to his feet.

“It’s full of choices, big and small!” He sang to his brothers. “But trust the fall, and you can have it all!” He grinned as Belle took his hand and spun him around. “Get lost! Cut loose! And lose your way!” 

“There ain’t no fun in holdin’ back, babe!” Belle sang with him and took Neffy and Bruce’s hands, holding them up and making their magic intensify.

“Enjoy the thrill of livin’ dangerously!” Branch sang and took Clay’s hands, moving them to make a bow of light, the arrow a bolt of lightning. Clay got an excited look on his face instantly. 

“You’ve got a long, long way to go,” he spun Viva and grinned as she made multiple light weapons. “Keep playin’ safe, you’ll never know,” he looked at Floyd and bumped him. “The rules are ours to break!” 

“Get lost, oh!” Belle sang, and the two grabbed each other, spinning around a bit. 

“Get lost, no! Branch sang, grinning as their hair spun with them. 

“Whoa!” They sang as they stopped and looked at the group. “Get lost!” 

They laughed when John, Hickory, and Dickory whooped and clapped. 

“Magic is so alive, and it speaks to us,” Branch smiled. “If you learn to listen, you can do incredible things!” 

Floyd hummed and really considered his words. Magic is alive. Let it speak to you. If magic could speak to you, maybe he could find his. 

He closed his eyes and really let his magic run through his body. Maybe… whoa. Magic suddenly coursed through his veins and made him shake a bit. It was intense, like a fire burning through his veins. 

And yet, it felt distant, like he had to pull on it to get it closer. So he did. 

His hands raised, catching attention. 

“Whoa,” Branch mumbled as strings of magic suddenly attached to each of his fingers. 

He almost… had it. He just needed to… 

But then it was pulled away from him, as if another force pulled his magic away, leaving him grasping at air. He attempted to pull it back and gasped, something zapping him from the inside out. 

“Floyd!?” They rushed forward as his eyes rolled back and he dropped. 

 

“I’m not sure what happened,” Branch hummed. “I was teaching them, and it seemed like he really connected with something, and then he was down. It was all so fast.” He had Floyd’s head in his lap and was moving his hands rhythmically over him, healing magic trying to find the reason he lost consciousness. 

“It was like something struck him,” Clay put in. 

“Well,” Coal sighed. “We’ll ask him when he wakes up. How’s he looking?” 

“Clay’s on the money. It’s like he was shot with foreign magic. Feels like a form of attack.” 

“Hate that,” Coal huffed. “Another thing to keep our guard up on, I suppose. Bring him to the medical pod.” 

“Kay,” Branch picked him up rather easily and walked that way with his papa. “Practice, but be careful,” he said to the others and followed him. 

“Well, that was a little scary,” Eva hummed. She smiled when Barb dropped beside her.

“Hey, Gorgeous,” Barb smiled. “Looks like it’s about to rain,” she looked up at the grey sky. “I found some good books and a cozy place to read.” 

Eva smiled at her. “You don’t like reading.” 

“But you do,” Barb grinned and nuzzled her shoulder. 

If the girl could physically melt, she would have. “Sounds like a dream.” 

“Come on then,” Barb got up and helped her to her feet. 

“Later, we do what you want, though,” Eva smiled and took her hand. 

“Oh, I have a few ideas,” Barb grinned, making Eva giggle and bump her as they walked. 

Silence. 

“When did that happen?” John piped up from the sideline. 

“Last night!” Poppy called to them as she passed. “They’re in the trying-it-out phase. Hand holding max.” 

“Why do you know everything around here?” Bruce laughed. 

“I’m the gossip queen!” She laughed and kept on her trek.

Bruce laughed and looked up as rain started coming down. “I’m going in. Wanna go get some food?” He smiled at Neffy. 

She blinked and then smiled. “Sure!” She happily walked with him. 

Hickory, Dickory, and Dock all watched them go, the same half-lidded expression painting all of their faces. 

John snorted. “Protective brother mode activated.” 

“Suddenly, I’m hungry too,” Dock followed them. 

“Yup,” Dickory got up and followed after. 

“I guess you could call them a little paranoid,” Hickory rubbed his neck. 

“Makes sense. Come on,” he got up. “It’ll make you feel better to see them,” he nodded him along.

Hickory smiled at him. This man was reading his mind now. He got up and followed him. 

Viva watched them go and then looked at Clay. “You wanna..” She stopped when she found the man smiling up at the sky and letting the rain wash over him. Right. A storm witch probably loves the rain. 

Aquaris nudged her from her shoulder and disappeared. She shifted a bit before smiling. “Seems like good weather for a dance,” she said, getting up. 

Clay looked at her. “Dance? In the rain? Together?” 

“You’ve never danced in the rain?” Viva smiled and swayed around. 

Clay watched her, his eyes falling soft and affectionate. “I have. Usually alone.” 

“Sounds lonely,” she reached a hand out. 

Clay looked at her hand and then took it, getting up. “It is, I suppose.” 

“Let’s change that,” Viva grinned and pulled him close, swaying in the rain. 

He smiled and spun her around, making her giggle. “I have a little bit of a weird question.” 

“Shoot,” she smiled. 

“Do you believe that someone can be fated for you?” He asked as he pulled her close. 

“Well, there’s a witch of Fate, so I’m inclined to say yes,” she laughed. 

“I don’t just mean here,” he smiled. “I mean, in every life. Like, no matter how many lives we live, maybe, just maybe, I’m meant to find you,” he looked her right in the eyes. “Like, sometimes, you can look at someone, and see the thousands of lives you’ve lived and will live with that person.” 

Viva lost all her words, hanging on to every one of his. 

“I guess I do,” he smiled a bit. “Because this doesn’t feel like our first time meeting. It feels like the thousandth. Like I knew you before we were even born. It’s fate. I guess what I’m really saying is, even if we had the chance to redo this all over from the start, I’d still choose to fall for you, over and over and over again. And I would in every life.” 

Viva had a sparkle in her eyes, bright and hopeful. “I would fall for you in every life, too. I do believe in that type of fate. You’re my person,” she caressed his cheek. “And I knew that from the second I saw you.” 

Clay leaned into her touch and gave her a tender look. 

She couldn’t handle it any longer. Viva leaned up on her toes and pulled him down, connecting their lips. 

Clay leaned into it and wrapped his arms around her waist, lightning lighting up the sky above them.

She smiled as they pulled apart slowly. “You’re mine, in every universe, and you always will be.” 

Clay smiled brightly and kissed her again 

 

“Are we in agreement?” Eclipse asked, looking between all the guardians. 

They nodded once. “They’ve shown us how different they are, and I think it’s time,” Jax nodded. 

“They have more love and faith in them than any of the previous. It was a miracle that they were born siblings. I think we have less to worry about now,” Callum put in. 

“And they have a wonderful support system to lean on,” Aquaris smiled. “Let’s do it.” 

Eclipse nodded once and turned on her heel to walk to the box covered in glittering stars. She bumped it with her nose, and the box started emitting signals.  

“Now we wait,” she said, sitting back. 

 

It was the dead of night when Coal and Tempo suddenly woke, eyes nearly unfocused, and got up from bed. 

They looked at each other before walking out of the room together. 

Clay blinked sleepily and looked up when they walked past him. “Dad? Papa?” He called, but they remained quiet and kept walking. “Guys?” He sat up and threw a pillow at Bruce. 

The man startled awake and looked around. 

Clay pointed at them and got up. “Dad! Papa! Are you guys okay?” 

Bruce got up quickly and woke his brothers. 

“Guys, say something! Please!” Clay got in front of them, but they just went around him. “What do we do!?” He waved frantically as his brothers came running out. 

“Is there some form of spell on them?” Branch rubbed his eyes sleepily. “Maybe they’re sleepwalking?” 

“I’m not getting any spell off of them,” John said as he followed them. “Maybe we should just see where they go?” 

“I mean, we’re all here if they run into something,” Bruce shrugged. 

“Let’s follow them then,” Branch shrugged. 

They let them continue walking, staying just behind them in case they needed help. Floyd was still down from whatever had happened earlier, but Branch made sure to put up wards around him, just in case.

Recognition came to John and Branch’s eyes as they walked them straight to the veil of the Box of Cosmos. They blinked when their parents walked right in. 

Branch reached a hand out and was surprisingly let right in. He shrugged at his brothers and walked in after them, the boys following him. 

Aquaris smiled at them as they entered. “Welcome in. I imagine you followed them?” He nodded at Coal and Tempo. 

“Yeah. Are they okay?” Clay asked. 

“They are,” he nodded. “We’ve come to a decision. We believe the world is no longer in threat of Life and Death. You two have proved to all of us that we can give you back your full power without the need for worry.” 

“Full power?” John blinked. “You’re saying that we’re not fully what we’re supposed to be?” 

“Correct,” Aquaris nodded. “Only halfway.” 

“Holy shit,” Bruce whispered. 

“All will make sense soon,” he smiled and looked at Tempo and Coal. 

They picked up the box, both hands on it, and recognition came back to their eyes. They looked confused and then down at the box. 

“What-?” Coal started. But then the box opened, emitting a bright light. 

They gasped and shielded their eyes. When it dimmed, there was… a girl. 

A light blue girl with soft purple hair sat on the ground. She had golden eyes that looked dazed and confused. What really caught their eyes, though, her hands, and up to her elbows were shaded black with sprinkles of twinkling stars on them. She had freckles on her cheeks that were in the shape of stars too, stars in the pupils of her eyes, and her hair was adorned with star pins. 

Tempo put a hand to his mouth. “The Witch of the Stars.” 

Notes:

Anyone predict this? I will warn you, the next chapter is very, very lore heavy, and you will need to pay close attention to understand everything after. Let me know what you guys think in the comments!